Other Paths - ADULT - CC - Chapters 1-100 [COMPLETE]
Moderators: Anniepoo98, Rowedog, ISLANDGIRL5, Itzstacie, truelovepooh, FSU/MSW-94, Forum Moderators
Chapter 31
Granolith Chamber, Same Time
Phoenix was now back on Earth, exiled from his people and sentenced to live out eternity here. He may have spent centuries on Earth but Omniria was still his home, the place of his birth was now closed to him and nothing could change that…not now. All he had left was his duty to teach Liz Parker’s offspring how to use its powers once they develop. The Omniriad energy that flows through Liz’s body will be enhanced in her child due to the Antarian D.N.A and as such it would have a great deal of power…much more than that of the parents!
He once again assumed his human form, still dressed in black from his feet right up to and covering his neck. He moved over to the Granolith and touched a sequence of panels that brought up the display monitor on the wall.
“Granolith, show me the latest medical examination of the Caretaker Liz Parker.”
“Negative!” said the Granolith.
Phoenix was surprised, not only had the Granolith refused his command but it also spoke. They weren’t programmed to do either yet here before him was the modified Granolith doing it.
“Who requests this data?” asked the Granolith
“I am Phoenix of the Omniriad. Creators of the Granolith network and teachers of the younger worlds!” replied Phoenix, hoping to find out what was happening here.
“The Omniriad no longer have authority on Earth…you will leave this world now!”
This was impossible, the Granolith was displaying signs of sentience as well as telling him ‘No’. Yes the Granolith had become more powerful since the bonding of the two ordinary ones but what it was demonstrating was beyond its capabilities…he needed to know how this was possible.
“It is impossible for me to leave, I am exiled from Omniria! It is now my duty to teach the Caretaker’s child when it is of age. How can your current status have occurred? This is not within the programming of your system!” Stated Phoenix
A flash of light appeared and almost blinded Phoenix. In its wake stood a hologram of an aged man with a beard down to his chest and wearing black like Phoenix. Phoenix looked over the image and after a few seconds recognised the person before him…The First. The result was that he was down on one knee in a heartbeat…if he had a heart!
The First looked down to the younger Omniriad before him and chucked.
“So they kicked you out! Why? And stand up, you’re making me feel like an old man!” He said
Phoenix stood once again but kept his head bowed, a sign of respect that was passed down through the ages but also a sign of fear.
“They…asked me to leave because of my part in Liz’s creation. They fear what her child could do if not properly trained in the use of its powers.” Replied a very humble Phoenix. “How can you be here?”
“H’Ebon stole my essence that bound our people into stability and hid it in the Antarian Granolith. The bonding of the two awoke my conscious mind and now I reside here…”
“I must return you to our people…I have to get you back before the damage caused by your absence is irreversible…” Phoenix was interrupted as the First held up his hand.
“It is already too late my friend! It has been nearly 5000 years since the theft; the damage was done centuries ago…there is nothing that can be done! Our race will loose its powers and with that loss we shall die - none of us can survive! That is why I appear before you now.”
“I don’t understand…The Core…they said we had over ten thousand years before it was too late.” Phoenix was now worried, he had just been told that his race would soon be dead and nothing could be done…all the searching and hunting had been in vain. After a few minutes of walking around the chamber and a lot of contemplation on the universe he turned back to the First. “What did you mean when you said that was why you appeared?” He said calmly.
“The Core lied, Phoenix. Their judgement in an attempt to curtail a wave of panic was given…after a billion years they still treat their own race like children.” The First said while shaking his head. “You are the one who entered a new equation in to the mix. By entering your genetic code into Liz Parker you created a Caretaker but with her mating to an Antarian hybrid will result in that D.N.A becoming a permanent part of her bloodline…our species will live on, even if it is in a minor way. It was the way it was always meant to be!”
“If that is true then why influence them into conceiving a child this soon in their lives?” Phoenix asked
“Like you, I knew that the child will be powerful…I had planned on passing the information to Liz slowly so that she herself could teach the child!”
“Why not teach them yourself?” Phoenix asked
“Because when our race dies…I will die as well. The Granolith will revert to a pre-sentient state and its knowledge will not be extensive enough.”
What he was saying was not lost on Phoenix. If the First wanted to pass on the knowledge at this point, a point before it would be needed then just how long would it be before he and his people pass on?
“Ho…how long do we have?” He asked
“Not long, five years…maybe ten. By that time the degradation will be complete and the energy that we are composed of will dissipate among the stars!” The First said as seriously as he could. Phoenix nodded and turned away. “Phoenix it is the way of the universe. Nothing lives forever and we were never meant to be eternal…that was a gift I discovered and passed on to the others through the Core.”
“Then all that will remain of us is what resides in Liz!” said Phoenix
“Yes…and the Granoliths. They will continue to teach the races that will come into being long after we are gone! Our legacy shall remain. The child and the children of the others will be as powerful a force as their parents.”
“Children of the others? I don’t understand, I was not informed about any other pregnancies.”
“Tess Harding and Maria Deluca I do not know about, they haven’t undergone a scan by the Granolith but Isabel Evans is expecting twins.” Replied the First.
“Why have you done this…Liz and Max’s child I understand but why the others?” Phoenix asked
“Antarian Law…with Isabel it could help to protect her from Kivar. The only move he could make would result in an uprising of his troops on Antar – a mutiny. Tess is more of a social standing. Her family are well placed and her chosen union with a human would not be accepted but with the introduction of an heir then it would be. Michael’s family will be disappointed that he has not chosen to bond with Isabel but would be more accepting of Maria…a child would not influence their standing but could give a greater incentive for the forces that follow Michael to fight when required.”
“Very well…I do not understand the situation with Isabel but I accept your wisdom on this matter.” Said Phoenix. He knew the laws of half a dozen worlds and Antarian was chief among them. He knew them backwards and forwards with all rulings and extensions made upon them yet he could not thing of one law that could result in an Antarian rebellion against Kivar! He would just have to wait and see…
“Come brother…join me in the Granolith! I will teach you what you need to know and we will talk of home while we await the return of the Caretaker.” Said the First. His image faded from the chamber and Phoenix held his hand up to the Granolith. He was absorbed inside and his energy mixed with that of the First before they drifted into a state of slumber, their thoughts silently spoke to each other and passed images to one another.
Maria’s Room, Deluca Residence, Monday Morning, 05:50
After a long night of talking to her mother and letting her in, Maria had gone to bed at midnight but was now wide awake and had nothing to do but lie there. She was not looking forward to today; it was the first day back to school since their exposure and she did not relish the idea of being the subject of hushed conversations and idle gossip.
She knew that everyone was going to be on them, a thousand questions a second and probably just as many fearful looks…or if Pam Troy had her way, lustful looks. That girl was attracted to power and would use sex to get it; Pam would jump at the chance to get into a royal court…human or otherwise!
But that is later, now…what to do now? Then it entered her head and a wicked smile formed on her lips. Maria sat up in bed and leaned over to pick up her phone. She pressed Speed dial 2 and waited for an answer.
“Hello.” Said a very sleepy and grumpy Michael.
“Hello Michael, sorry to wake you!” Maria said seductively
“Maria? Its not even six yet…go back to bed!” said Michael
“I am in bed Michael! And my hand is sliding up my thigh.” She said.
Her last statement cause Michael to pull the phone away from his head and look at it. Did he really hear what she thought he heard? He smiled and put the phone back into position.
“Really! What else is your hand doing?” he said, his tone definitely came across more clearly. Maria knew she had his interest.
“Well it’s moving up under my nightshirt, my pinkie is circling my belly button. I’m moving it up across my stomach and up to my tits…mmmppp…I just pinched my nipples Michael, just thinking about you here is making me hot! What are you doing now?” she asked
Michael sat down on his sofa after pulling off his boxers. He took his dick in his hand and slowly started to stroke himself.
“I’m jacking off Maria. I’m thinking about you kneeling before me, taking my hard-on in your mouth.” He said
“Oh yeah baby, I can feel you in my mouth!” Said Maria as she pulled her hand out and placed her index finger into her mouth. She gently sucked on it while imagining that it was Michael cock. “My tongue is wrapping around you, licking right up to your dick’s tip”
“Baby yeah…I love that. You’re making me even harder! What…what else are you doing?” Michael asked
“I’ve pulled off my nightshirt…I’m only wearing my white cotton panties. You know the ones, the ones with the little hearts all over them. I am so wet for you baby, tell me what you want me to do!” Maria said
“I…I want you to cup your tits Maria! Put your hands over them, squeeze them, play with them…tell me your doing it!” Michael was beginning to breath a little heavier, the images Maria was painting in his head was causing him no end of agony.
“I am Michael! I’m squeezing them. I’m scrapping my nail over my nipple…it feels as hard as your cock Michael. It’s pointing straight up just waiting for you to bite on it, to run your tongue over it and suck on it. Ugnnnnn god Michael, I love this Spaceboy.” Maria was moaning; her breathing was in tandem to her lover.
Michael had his head tilted back, resting on the back of his sofa. His eyes were closed and his penis was pointing to the roof, still firmly in his hand but being pumped at a much faster rate.
“Oh baby…uhn yeah! Maria put…put your…Uhnnn hand inside you panties. Stroke yourself and make yourself cum. Pretend it’s my hand that’s doing it!”
Maria did as she was ordered. Her free hand moved down her body and between her legs, gently cupping her sex on the outside of her panties before sliding home. She couldn’t believe how wet she was, her juices had soaked the thin sliver of hair that she hadn’t shaved off.
“Oh fuck Michael, I’m doing it…UGHNNNN god I’m doing it. My fingers are sliding up and down my pussy…OHHHHH.” She moaned
Maria had put her palm against herself. She was rubbing her clit harder and faster with each passing second just hoping to cum soon. “Michael…it’s not enough…UGHNN…tell me what else to do, please!” She begged.
Michael was delirious with pleasure, as one hand grew tired he quickly replaced it with the other. He almost didn’t here her request; he was busy listening to Maria’s moans and whimpers. God how he wished that Maria was right here with him, sitting on top off him and bouncing up & down on his dick.
“Uhnnn…put your finger in your pussy Maria…no put two in there!” he moaned
That worked. Maria bent two of her fingers and slid them inside her as deep as they could go.
“UGHNNN OHHHHH YEAH, GOD YEAH. MICHAEL UGNNNNNNN!” She was moaning quite loudly now but quiet enough not to draw the attention of her sleeping mother.
“YEAH BABY, DO IT, CUM FOR ME!” Michael was moaning just as loudly as Maria was on the other end of the line. He loved hearing her scream as she reached her climax but he preferred seeing it…given the distance this was just as good.
“YES, YES, I’M CUMMING MICHAEL…I’M CUMMING, YESSSSSSSSSS” Maria screamed down the phone. The sound vibrations echoed in Michaels ear.
“YEAH that’s it baby…UGHNNNNNNN.” Michael shot his load into the air, much of his seed landed on his chest.
Maria pulled her hand from her panties and sank back down onto her bed. Her eyes were closed and she licked her lips as she relaxed in the comfortable sheets. Michael was in a similar state as he slowly pulled in his dick. When he regained control of his senses he grabbed his boxers and cleaned himself up.
“Maria…you still there baby?” he asked
“Mmmmm, yeah I’m here!” she calmly said
“Where the hell did you get the idea of phone sex?” Michael asked
“Just something that came to me…did you enjoy it?”
“That is the understatement of the year my love!” said Michael
“Glad to hear it! You still heading to school today or are you chickening out?” Maria asked; she knew that it would push his buttons and get rid of any doubt he had about today.
“Oh I’m going alright. Someone has to keep you out of trouble!” He said
“Oh yeah cause I’m a naughty little girl!” she teased
“If what we just did is any indication then yes…a really naughty girl who needs to be punished.”
“Oh really…and when would this punishment be?” she asked
“Tonight…it would be before school but we need to meet at Max’s today. He called a little family meeting so we can be sure about everything! Now why don’t you go back to sleep for a few hours and I’ll see you later.” he said
“Okay…Michael?” she said to get his attention before he hung up.
“Yeah!”
“I love you!” she said
“I love you too Maria!”
With that she hung up and then he hung up. Michael threw his boxers into the laundry as he walked naked to the shower so that he could finish cleaning himself up. Maria pulled off her underwear and pulled her nightshirt back on before falling into a very contented sleep.
To Be Continued…
Granolith Chamber, Same Time
Phoenix was now back on Earth, exiled from his people and sentenced to live out eternity here. He may have spent centuries on Earth but Omniria was still his home, the place of his birth was now closed to him and nothing could change that…not now. All he had left was his duty to teach Liz Parker’s offspring how to use its powers once they develop. The Omniriad energy that flows through Liz’s body will be enhanced in her child due to the Antarian D.N.A and as such it would have a great deal of power…much more than that of the parents!
He once again assumed his human form, still dressed in black from his feet right up to and covering his neck. He moved over to the Granolith and touched a sequence of panels that brought up the display monitor on the wall.
“Granolith, show me the latest medical examination of the Caretaker Liz Parker.”
“Negative!” said the Granolith.
Phoenix was surprised, not only had the Granolith refused his command but it also spoke. They weren’t programmed to do either yet here before him was the modified Granolith doing it.
“Who requests this data?” asked the Granolith
“I am Phoenix of the Omniriad. Creators of the Granolith network and teachers of the younger worlds!” replied Phoenix, hoping to find out what was happening here.
“The Omniriad no longer have authority on Earth…you will leave this world now!”
This was impossible, the Granolith was displaying signs of sentience as well as telling him ‘No’. Yes the Granolith had become more powerful since the bonding of the two ordinary ones but what it was demonstrating was beyond its capabilities…he needed to know how this was possible.
“It is impossible for me to leave, I am exiled from Omniria! It is now my duty to teach the Caretaker’s child when it is of age. How can your current status have occurred? This is not within the programming of your system!” Stated Phoenix
A flash of light appeared and almost blinded Phoenix. In its wake stood a hologram of an aged man with a beard down to his chest and wearing black like Phoenix. Phoenix looked over the image and after a few seconds recognised the person before him…The First. The result was that he was down on one knee in a heartbeat…if he had a heart!
The First looked down to the younger Omniriad before him and chucked.
“So they kicked you out! Why? And stand up, you’re making me feel like an old man!” He said
Phoenix stood once again but kept his head bowed, a sign of respect that was passed down through the ages but also a sign of fear.
“They…asked me to leave because of my part in Liz’s creation. They fear what her child could do if not properly trained in the use of its powers.” Replied a very humble Phoenix. “How can you be here?”
“H’Ebon stole my essence that bound our people into stability and hid it in the Antarian Granolith. The bonding of the two awoke my conscious mind and now I reside here…”
“I must return you to our people…I have to get you back before the damage caused by your absence is irreversible…” Phoenix was interrupted as the First held up his hand.
“It is already too late my friend! It has been nearly 5000 years since the theft; the damage was done centuries ago…there is nothing that can be done! Our race will loose its powers and with that loss we shall die - none of us can survive! That is why I appear before you now.”
“I don’t understand…The Core…they said we had over ten thousand years before it was too late.” Phoenix was now worried, he had just been told that his race would soon be dead and nothing could be done…all the searching and hunting had been in vain. After a few minutes of walking around the chamber and a lot of contemplation on the universe he turned back to the First. “What did you mean when you said that was why you appeared?” He said calmly.
“The Core lied, Phoenix. Their judgement in an attempt to curtail a wave of panic was given…after a billion years they still treat their own race like children.” The First said while shaking his head. “You are the one who entered a new equation in to the mix. By entering your genetic code into Liz Parker you created a Caretaker but with her mating to an Antarian hybrid will result in that D.N.A becoming a permanent part of her bloodline…our species will live on, even if it is in a minor way. It was the way it was always meant to be!”
“If that is true then why influence them into conceiving a child this soon in their lives?” Phoenix asked
“Like you, I knew that the child will be powerful…I had planned on passing the information to Liz slowly so that she herself could teach the child!”
“Why not teach them yourself?” Phoenix asked
“Because when our race dies…I will die as well. The Granolith will revert to a pre-sentient state and its knowledge will not be extensive enough.”
What he was saying was not lost on Phoenix. If the First wanted to pass on the knowledge at this point, a point before it would be needed then just how long would it be before he and his people pass on?
“Ho…how long do we have?” He asked
“Not long, five years…maybe ten. By that time the degradation will be complete and the energy that we are composed of will dissipate among the stars!” The First said as seriously as he could. Phoenix nodded and turned away. “Phoenix it is the way of the universe. Nothing lives forever and we were never meant to be eternal…that was a gift I discovered and passed on to the others through the Core.”
“Then all that will remain of us is what resides in Liz!” said Phoenix
“Yes…and the Granoliths. They will continue to teach the races that will come into being long after we are gone! Our legacy shall remain. The child and the children of the others will be as powerful a force as their parents.”
“Children of the others? I don’t understand, I was not informed about any other pregnancies.”
“Tess Harding and Maria Deluca I do not know about, they haven’t undergone a scan by the Granolith but Isabel Evans is expecting twins.” Replied the First.
“Why have you done this…Liz and Max’s child I understand but why the others?” Phoenix asked
“Antarian Law…with Isabel it could help to protect her from Kivar. The only move he could make would result in an uprising of his troops on Antar – a mutiny. Tess is more of a social standing. Her family are well placed and her chosen union with a human would not be accepted but with the introduction of an heir then it would be. Michael’s family will be disappointed that he has not chosen to bond with Isabel but would be more accepting of Maria…a child would not influence their standing but could give a greater incentive for the forces that follow Michael to fight when required.”
“Very well…I do not understand the situation with Isabel but I accept your wisdom on this matter.” Said Phoenix. He knew the laws of half a dozen worlds and Antarian was chief among them. He knew them backwards and forwards with all rulings and extensions made upon them yet he could not thing of one law that could result in an Antarian rebellion against Kivar! He would just have to wait and see…
“Come brother…join me in the Granolith! I will teach you what you need to know and we will talk of home while we await the return of the Caretaker.” Said the First. His image faded from the chamber and Phoenix held his hand up to the Granolith. He was absorbed inside and his energy mixed with that of the First before they drifted into a state of slumber, their thoughts silently spoke to each other and passed images to one another.
Maria’s Room, Deluca Residence, Monday Morning, 05:50
After a long night of talking to her mother and letting her in, Maria had gone to bed at midnight but was now wide awake and had nothing to do but lie there. She was not looking forward to today; it was the first day back to school since their exposure and she did not relish the idea of being the subject of hushed conversations and idle gossip.
She knew that everyone was going to be on them, a thousand questions a second and probably just as many fearful looks…or if Pam Troy had her way, lustful looks. That girl was attracted to power and would use sex to get it; Pam would jump at the chance to get into a royal court…human or otherwise!
But that is later, now…what to do now? Then it entered her head and a wicked smile formed on her lips. Maria sat up in bed and leaned over to pick up her phone. She pressed Speed dial 2 and waited for an answer.
“Hello.” Said a very sleepy and grumpy Michael.
“Hello Michael, sorry to wake you!” Maria said seductively
“Maria? Its not even six yet…go back to bed!” said Michael
“I am in bed Michael! And my hand is sliding up my thigh.” She said.
Her last statement cause Michael to pull the phone away from his head and look at it. Did he really hear what she thought he heard? He smiled and put the phone back into position.
“Really! What else is your hand doing?” he said, his tone definitely came across more clearly. Maria knew she had his interest.
“Well it’s moving up under my nightshirt, my pinkie is circling my belly button. I’m moving it up across my stomach and up to my tits…mmmppp…I just pinched my nipples Michael, just thinking about you here is making me hot! What are you doing now?” she asked
Michael sat down on his sofa after pulling off his boxers. He took his dick in his hand and slowly started to stroke himself.
“I’m jacking off Maria. I’m thinking about you kneeling before me, taking my hard-on in your mouth.” He said
“Oh yeah baby, I can feel you in my mouth!” Said Maria as she pulled her hand out and placed her index finger into her mouth. She gently sucked on it while imagining that it was Michael cock. “My tongue is wrapping around you, licking right up to your dick’s tip”
“Baby yeah…I love that. You’re making me even harder! What…what else are you doing?” Michael asked
“I’ve pulled off my nightshirt…I’m only wearing my white cotton panties. You know the ones, the ones with the little hearts all over them. I am so wet for you baby, tell me what you want me to do!” Maria said
“I…I want you to cup your tits Maria! Put your hands over them, squeeze them, play with them…tell me your doing it!” Michael was beginning to breath a little heavier, the images Maria was painting in his head was causing him no end of agony.
“I am Michael! I’m squeezing them. I’m scrapping my nail over my nipple…it feels as hard as your cock Michael. It’s pointing straight up just waiting for you to bite on it, to run your tongue over it and suck on it. Ugnnnnn god Michael, I love this Spaceboy.” Maria was moaning; her breathing was in tandem to her lover.
Michael had his head tilted back, resting on the back of his sofa. His eyes were closed and his penis was pointing to the roof, still firmly in his hand but being pumped at a much faster rate.
“Oh baby…uhn yeah! Maria put…put your…Uhnnn hand inside you panties. Stroke yourself and make yourself cum. Pretend it’s my hand that’s doing it!”
Maria did as she was ordered. Her free hand moved down her body and between her legs, gently cupping her sex on the outside of her panties before sliding home. She couldn’t believe how wet she was, her juices had soaked the thin sliver of hair that she hadn’t shaved off.
“Oh fuck Michael, I’m doing it…UGHNNNN god I’m doing it. My fingers are sliding up and down my pussy…OHHHHH.” She moaned
Maria had put her palm against herself. She was rubbing her clit harder and faster with each passing second just hoping to cum soon. “Michael…it’s not enough…UGHNN…tell me what else to do, please!” She begged.
Michael was delirious with pleasure, as one hand grew tired he quickly replaced it with the other. He almost didn’t here her request; he was busy listening to Maria’s moans and whimpers. God how he wished that Maria was right here with him, sitting on top off him and bouncing up & down on his dick.
“Uhnnn…put your finger in your pussy Maria…no put two in there!” he moaned
That worked. Maria bent two of her fingers and slid them inside her as deep as they could go.
“UGHNNN OHHHHH YEAH, GOD YEAH. MICHAEL UGNNNNNNN!” She was moaning quite loudly now but quiet enough not to draw the attention of her sleeping mother.
“YEAH BABY, DO IT, CUM FOR ME!” Michael was moaning just as loudly as Maria was on the other end of the line. He loved hearing her scream as she reached her climax but he preferred seeing it…given the distance this was just as good.
“YES, YES, I’M CUMMING MICHAEL…I’M CUMMING, YESSSSSSSSSS” Maria screamed down the phone. The sound vibrations echoed in Michaels ear.
“YEAH that’s it baby…UGHNNNNNNN.” Michael shot his load into the air, much of his seed landed on his chest.
Maria pulled her hand from her panties and sank back down onto her bed. Her eyes were closed and she licked her lips as she relaxed in the comfortable sheets. Michael was in a similar state as he slowly pulled in his dick. When he regained control of his senses he grabbed his boxers and cleaned himself up.
“Maria…you still there baby?” he asked
“Mmmmm, yeah I’m here!” she calmly said
“Where the hell did you get the idea of phone sex?” Michael asked
“Just something that came to me…did you enjoy it?”
“That is the understatement of the year my love!” said Michael
“Glad to hear it! You still heading to school today or are you chickening out?” Maria asked; she knew that it would push his buttons and get rid of any doubt he had about today.
“Oh I’m going alright. Someone has to keep you out of trouble!” He said
“Oh yeah cause I’m a naughty little girl!” she teased
“If what we just did is any indication then yes…a really naughty girl who needs to be punished.”
“Oh really…and when would this punishment be?” she asked
“Tonight…it would be before school but we need to meet at Max’s today. He called a little family meeting so we can be sure about everything! Now why don’t you go back to sleep for a few hours and I’ll see you later.” he said
“Okay…Michael?” she said to get his attention before he hung up.
“Yeah!”
“I love you!” she said
“I love you too Maria!”
With that she hung up and then he hung up. Michael threw his boxers into the laundry as he walked naked to the shower so that he could finish cleaning himself up. Maria pulled off her underwear and pulled her nightshirt back on before falling into a very contented sleep.
To Be Continued…
Chapter 32
Alex’s Bedroom, Whitman Residence, 07:00 Monday Morning
Alex awoke suddenly at the ringing of his alarm clock. As he tried to reach over to turn it off he realised that Isabel, whose head was still using his chest as a pillow, pinned him down. He adjusted himself slightly and turned off the ringing noise that was becoming annoying; he then stoked Isabel’s long golden hair away from her face before gently rousing her from her sleep.
“Isabel!” he said softly as he shook her arms.
“Uhmm?” Isabel mumbled
“Isabel you need to wake up now.”
“Mmm, what time is it?” she asked
“Seven…in the morning!” Alex replied
Isabel rolled off of him slightly and rested her head on a pillow while mumbling something about five more minutes. Then her eyes shot open and turned back to face Alex.
“Its Monday morning?” she asked slightly alarmed
Alex nodded his head. She then pulled herself up out of the bed slightly, bringing the blanket with her and she asked,
“I slept here all night? Oh god my dad is gonna kill me!” she stated as she put her face in her hands.
“Kill you…you’re his baby girl, its me he’s gonna kill. Mind you I did get a perfect nights sleep…eventually!” Alex was joking now and he knew that it would bring a smile to Isabel’s face once she remembered last night activities.
It did just that as a smirk appeared on her face and she slapped Alex’s arm playfully. Isabel slumped back down into the warm bed and Alex turned on to his side to face her. He reached his hand out to her face and pulled her into a warm, gentle kiss.
“Well since were both going to get grief why don’t you grab a shower here, then we’ll see what happens!” Alex said when he pulled away from her.
“Or we could play some more!” said Isabel as she grabbed Alex’s hand and pressed it between her legs.
Alex couldn’t resist and began to stroke her. Isabel’s eyes closed and her breathing became heavy as his fingers gently applied pressure to her clit. Alex then snapped out of it…
“No Isabel we cant, you should have a shower and get ready for school. You can use my robe if you want.”
“Thanks, I think I will.” Said Isabel, slightly frustrated. She pulled herself out of bed and Alex watched as her naked body moved toward his wardrobe and pull out his blue robe. Isabel opened the door a crack and peeked out, the last thing she wanted was to be spotted by Alex’s parents. She put on the robe and sneaked into the bathroom across the hall when she saw that the coast was clear.
As much as Alex wanted to join her in the shower he needed to get himself ready before it was his turn in there. He pulled on his jogging bottoms and an old t-shirt and moved around the room, collecting Isabel’s clothes and laying them on his now freshly made bed. He grabbed his school bag and threw in the books he would need for today while he waited for Isabel.
Meanwhile Isabel was having a nice, relaxing shower. The water poured over her body as she cleansed away the dried sweat of her late night sex romp with Alex. As she finished she stood before the mirror and used her powers to dry her body and started the process on her hair – she preferred to towel dry it before getting a hold of her hairdryer.
As she finished she rested her hand on her abdomen and smiled. In fourteen months she would be a mother and an aunt, things in her worlds were certainly changing quite dramatically. She would only be happier if she knew her own parents could accept what was happening and given that they had only discovered her true nature at the weekend…well time would tell!
Isabel pulled on Alex’s robe and tied it closed. She grabbed hold of a towel and continued to dry her hair but unfortunately she didn’t check the hallway before leaving. As she opened the door and walked out she came face-to-face with Mrs Whitman putting some dry towels in the linen cupboard.
“Mrs Whitman…I…ehhh!”
“Isabel, it’s okay I knew you were here!”
“You…you did! How?” Isabel asked and her skin was now bright red.
“Well a little piece of advice…make sure the door is closed before you fall asleep!” replied Mrs Whitman
“Oh god…you didn’t see…”
“No, you can relax. We only saw you when you were both asleep…you are welcome to join us for breakfast if you like?” Mrs Whitman asked
“Uh yeah, that would be nice. Thank you!” Isabel answered
“Okay, I’ll let you get dressed. Could you tell Alex that his father wants to speak with him before you leave for the meeting this morning!”
Isabel looked into Mrs Whitman’s eyes and became concerned. However, instead of asking what was going to happen she shied away and nodded. She opened the bedroom door and slipped inside.
“Oh god, Oh god, Oh god, Oh god, Oh god, Oh god.” She said on the other side of the door.
Alex turned to face Isabel as she leaned against the door.
“Isabel what wrong?” he asked
“I ran into your mom coming out of the bathroom…she knew I was here and your dad wants to have a talk with you before we leave!”
“Oh…kay.” He said as he nodded his head. “Well it was only a matter of time…we’ll deal with this just like we deal with everything else!” Alex moved over to Isabel and pulled her into a loving embrace.
It was then that Isabel made a decision; she knew that Alex’s parents would see something wrong in his gestures if they asked him flat out. Her father he could fool, Philip Evans knew Alex but not well enough. The Whitman’s were another story; they knew Alex better than anyone…with the exception of herself, Liz and Maria.
“Alex, if they ask you then I want you to tell them!” She said
“Tell them what?” The look on Isabel’s face told him the answer to his question. “Are you sure…I mean they are going to freak.”
“Yeah I’m sure! Alex if they ask if you’ve been careful then they will know if something is going on! You should…we should tell them.” Isabel said
Alex nodded and held her close. “I’ll go for a quick shower…do you want to wait here or go out there?”
“Well the already know I’m here and I am the Ice Princess…I don’t back down easily! I’ll go see your folks!”
Alex smiled as he pulled away from her. “A princess you are but given last nights events, ‘ice’ is not the word I would use!” That brought a gentle grin to her face. “I’ll see you in a few minutes.”
Alex kissed her and left the room. Isabel dressed but remembered that she didn’t wear any underwear. She liked to go commando to tease Alex but for everyday activities it was…breezy, especially when she was wearing a skirt like she was now. As she sat down on the bed she looked over to the desk and was surprised by what she saw. The red panties she left here for Alex after the first time they spent together were neatly placed in full view. She picked them up and put them on; Isabel readjusted her skirt, left the room but bumped into Alex who was dripping wet and wearing a towel around his waist. Her blood pressure went through the roof.
Alex looked her over; admiring the get up she was wearing when she came to him last night. Through her tight skirt he could make out the out line of her panties and he smiled.
“I see you found them!” he said
“Yes, thank you! Why did you leave them out?” Isabel asked
“Are you kidding? I know how you feel about no underwear and I noticed that there wasn’t any lying around when I was picking up your clothes.”
They both smiled and Isabel let Alex get dressed while she went to the living room to meet his parents. She looked around and found them in the kitchen; Mrs Whitman was sipping on orange juice while Mr Whitman was drinking coffee.
“Isabel!” said Mrs Whitman as she looked up to see her. “Come in and sit down…can I get you and orange juice?”
“Yeah and thank you!” Isabel said
As Mrs Whitman poured the juice it became clear that they were trying to avoid the obvious. Isabel took a sip but flinched slightly as the fluid came into contact with her tongue.
“Is it okay Isabel?” asked Mr Whitman when he noticed her reaction to the juice.
“Yeah, it’s fine…its just…I was wondering if you’ve got some Tabasco sauce?”
“Uh yes sure…here it is!” said Mrs Whitman moved over to the cabinet and pulled out the small bottle. The watched as Isabel poured some of the sauce into her juice and then take a big drink from it.
Isabel noticed the looks on their faces and realised that they didn’t know.
“Oh right, we didn’t tell you did we?” said Isabel
“Tell us what?” asked Mr Whitman
“Its and alien quirk thing…we have a thing for sweet and spicy food. That’s where the Tabasco comes in; it’s the only thing that makes food…palatable for us. Without it food has almost no taste.” Said Isabel
“Well that’s good to know for the future!” said Mrs Whitman as a smile came to her face.
Just then Alex entered and sat down next to Isabel. He turned to face his father who gave him a very fatherly look and an indication that after breakfast they were going to have a little chat.
“So what are you two doing today?” asked Mr Whitman
“We have a meeting with Max and the others before we head to school and then we go through hell!” said Alex
“Here, here!” said Isabel as they clinked their glasses together.
“That seems to be a rather up beat attitude for what’s going to happen today…you do know that you’ll be ganged up on with a hundred questions?” said Mr Whitman
“Yip, we do know. We talked about this yesterday and we came to the only conclusion we could – We don’t care! The secrets out, there is nothing we can do about it so we’re just going to let it happen and answer what we want to answer.” Answered his son. Mr Whitman just nodded but inside he was happy that his son has taken some time to thing about what he and the others were going to do.
“Well, I’ve got to get to work…Alex I could use some help putting some things into the car, care to join me!”
Alex knew this was it. No escaping the inevitable, he just hoped he could bluff his way out of it. “Yeah sure…I’ll be back in a minute!” He said to Isabel before giving her a quick kiss on her lips.
Outside Alex met his father in the garage. He was leaning on the car with his arms crossed waiting for his son. “Hey dad!” Said Alex
“Alex!”
“Listen dad, I know what…” His father interrupted him.
“Alex, how long have you and Isabel been sleeping together?”
“Not long…about a week!” Alex responded
“I see. Alex you know I’ve always respected your decisions and that I’ve encouraged you to find your own way but I don’t want to see you regret your actions! I know you love Isabel and she loves you…people who are half blind and only one eye could see that but I still want to see you happy without regrets.”
“Dad I know, I’m glad that you can see how much I care for Isabel and I thank you for everything you and mom have done for me but this situation is my choice…I have no regrets or second thoughts about it!”
Mr Whitman nodded but he could see something in Alex’s eyes, something that he couldn’t understand or had seen before.
“Now I need to hear that the two of you are being careful together!”
Shortly before that statement Alex had turned away and looked at the counter. His father noticed that Alex’s eyes closed slightly and the hesitation that followed.
“Alex?”
“Dad...could you…ehmm, could you come inside just now?”
“What?”
“I need to tell you and mom something, could you just come inside?” asked Alex. He left the garage and went back into the house. As he entered the kitchen he found his mother talking with his mate but when Isabel looked up to him, Alex nodded and she knew that it was time.
“Yeah?” Isabel asked
“Yeah!” said Alex as his father sat back down.
Alex moved behind Isabel and put his hand on her shoulder. Isabel placed her own hand on his as Mrs Whitman looked to her husband to look for an explanation but found nothing but concern.
“Mom, dad…Isabel is pregnant!” he said
“WHAT?” his father yelled.
“Oh my god!” mumbled his mother.
“How the hell could you two be so irresponsible?” his father asked
“Dad…I know how your feeling but…” Alex said
“Oh I don’t think you know just exactly what I am feeling but by the sounds of it one day you might!”
“Mr Whitman, this wasn’t exactly our fault…the uh Granolith did it!” said Isabel as she moved to stand next to Alex.
“What are you talking about?” he said a lot more calmly
“Since Liz activated the Earth Granolith they have been messing with our hormone levels…the two systems wanted to merge and for that a physical connection had to happen between myself and Isabel as well as with Max, Liz and the others.” Said Alex
“When they did merge we thought that that would be the end of it but the new system was still influencing us so that we would…forget…about protection. None of us realised it until Max and Liz brought it up; when they asked the Granolith about it all it said was ‘Antarian Law’…we have no idea what it means!” Isabel continued for him.
“This is ridicules…some piece of alien technology is forcing my son into a teenage parent…you cant expect us to believe this!”
“It’s the truth dad and the Granolith isn’t forcing me into this…no one is! Yes it is a hell of a lot sooner than I would have planned but both Isabel and I want this, we couldn’t have been happier when we found out!”
“You’re serious about this aren’t you?” said his mother, speaking for the first time.
“Yes mom…and in case you were wondering, we are having twins…a boy and girl!”
“How could you know that so soon?” asked his mother
“The Granolith…Liz used it to scan me to confirm it when I first suspected.” Said Isabel
Mrs Whitman stood up and went to hug her future daughter in-law and son. Everything was still a bit of a shock but she could see the look of joy in the teens’ faces.
“This ‘Antarian Law’, you have no idea what it could be?” she asked
“No, Tess has gone through the few laws she know but…no, nothing!” Isabel said softly
“Isabel do your parents know about this yet?” asked Mr Whitman
“No, not yet!” she replied
“Your should tell them as soon as possible…in fact this meeting this morning, I want you to take them aside and tell them. The sooner they know then the easier it’ll be for someone not to tell them by accident.”
Both Isabel and Alex knew that this was not a request but an order. After a few minutes both parents realised that they needed to get to work and left, Mr Whitman made it clear that this was not over and there would be a very long talk later. Alex drove Isabel over to the Evans. He looked over to his love and couldn’t help but think {One down, one to go!}
“Are you gonna be okay?” Alex asked Isabel as they approached the front door.
“Yeah…my dad is not gonna take this well” she replied
“Well we’ll face the music together!” said Alex as he held her and kissed her softly. Isabel opened the door and they entered.
Parker Residence, 07:30
Rath and Lonnie had been moved into the guest room, Zan was given the couch and Ava was given Liz’s bed while she was in a sleeping bag. Liz had been wide-awake for nearly an hour now; she had showered, dressed and had breakfast before she went in to check on the two sleeping dupes.
As expected the stress of the Ganderial extraction had been as hard on them as it was on Tess. Liz found them sleeping quite comfortably on the bed, neither of them had moved from the position they had been placed in last night. Liz hovered over them for a few moments and just watched them while she drank a cup of coffee. Just then the door opened and Zan entered.
“Hey Ma…sorry Zan!” she apologized rather sheepishly.
“It’s okay, I almost had the same problem yesterday when I saw…eh…Michael, Tess and Isabel.” He said as he remembered the names of his counterparts. “Is there any change with them?”
“No not yet. Based on what happened with Tess then they should be up in about an hour or so!” answered Liz
“Hey listen thanks for what you did for ‘em.” Zan said as he brushed some hair away from his sister’s face.
“I’d do it for anyone Zan but are you okay?” she asked
“Yeah…mostly. I’m just not used to help from anyone or takin’ orders!” Zan replied
“Well you better get used to it…there is a lot of people here who are going to help you and as for the orders, Max wont give you any. He’ll want input but when a decision is made he will ask you to do it and not tell you…unless it’s necessary! You’re not his slave you’re his brother…kinda.”
“Brother? I suppose so. But that’s not what I mean…When it comes to my people I am in charge and not Max!” Said Zan seriously
“Really?”
“Really!” he said
“Well I think you could do well to remember that Max has control of the Granolith…he is the king, not you!” Liz said
“Oh he can be the king…I want no part of the shit that role comes with, but my unit is my responsibility not his. That’s why we came here in the first place, I needed to know just how Max got his info for his warning before I did anything else!” He said
Liz nodded, “I take it you’re going to this meeting this morning at Max’s?”
“Yeah, Ava is gonna stay here and watch over these two!” answered Zan.
“Well, its twenty to eight! We better get going…do you want to say goodbye to Ava before the agents bring the car around?”
“Yeah, I’ll take some coffee to waken her up!”
“I’ll meet you at the back door.” Stated Liz
“Okay!” said Zan
Living Room, Evans Residence, 08:00
Liz, Zan, Maria and the other teens had arrived in their black, federal sedans a few minutes earlier. Philip and Diane had gone to wake up Isabel who, as far as they knew, was still sound asleep in her room. When they entered they found nothing except the note which Isabel had left saying that she went for a walk. They began to panic when the deputy and Secret Service agent didn’t see her leave. Just then the front door opened and in walked their missing daughter and her boyfriend.
“Where have you been young lady?” asked her angry father
“Sorry dad, I couldn’t sleep so I went for a walk!” Isabel said. Desperately trying not to look guilty for spending the entire night with Alex.
“Without security…this is not the time for any of you to do something stupid like this!” Philip said
“Dad, sorry but…”
“I already made her promise not to do it again!” said Alex as he remembered how Isabel woke him up last night and the 2-second discussion they had about her journey to his room.
“Thank you Alex!” He said. Philip was a little more calm but was still pissed, god know what could have happened to his baby girl out there alone.
“Right, so I take it everything went okay with the test last night?” asked Max
“All except for one agent, yeah!” said Isabel
“What was wrong with him?” Max asked
“Apparently his grandfather was abducted by aliens and as a result was confined to a mental institution where he died! Director Haines offered him the chance to keep an eye on us in case we weren’t as…peace loving as we claimed. From what I could tell Haines was looking for someone willing for a little payback but who could hold back if it turned out that were the good guys.” She said.
They talked for the next ten minutes on how they were going to handle the day and had decided that if a time out were needed they would use the agents to seal off a classroom where they could spend a few minutes. Then the talk turned to accommodation for the newest additions to the group. Zan just listened as the others spouted out suggestions for where they could stay and what they could do while they are in town.
Zan’s anger just kept building as the Roswell group continued to make suggestions about his group’s future, but none of them even looking to him as they spoke. Eventually he decided he had to speak.
“I take it we do get a call in these decisions?” Zan asked
“Of course…we were just…” Max said
“You were making all the calls…probably just like you always do, right?”
The argument built with each comment the pair made. The others tried to stop it but Max and Zan were as stubborn as each other and the tension in the room went through the roof. Then the worst thing happened…
“You moron…you stole a car to get here and god knows what else you’ve done before you got here! You’re nothing but a thief!” Max yelled
“Oh I’m the moron, hell at least I didn’t get my girlfriend knocked up!” Zan countered
The teens cringed and Philip spat out his coffee. Zan looked round to Max’s father and then back to Max.
“The olds didn’t know?” asked Zan
“No, the olds didn’t know!” said Philip as he stood up. “Max, Liz is this true?”
Max looked to Liz who nodded. She stood up and moved to his side; Max put his arm around her. He then turned back to face his dad.
“Yes dad it’s true…Liz is pregnant!”
“Eh dad!” said Isabel after looking to Alex. Better to get all the bad news out at once!
“Not now Isabel I’m about to rip your brother’s head off!” Said Philip
“Daddy, I’m pregnant too!”
Philip just looked at his daughter. Diane fell back onto the sofa, putting her head in her hands. Philip then joined her and said, “Where the hell did we go wrong?”
“Daddy…” said Isabel
“Don’t ‘daddy’ me Isabel, how the hell could the four of you be so stupid! And you, I made you promise that you would be careful Alex.”
“I know sir but…” Alex was interrupted
“No…no don’t you say a word!” said Philip
“Dad…this is anybodies fault! The Granolith did things to us.” Said Max
Philip looked up to his son. “Max don’t you dare say this is an alien thing…I doubt Liz’s parents could make the distinction.”
“No dad it’s not an alien thing…well kinda is! The Granolith has been messing with our hormones. Its influenced our decisions when it comes to…well you know! We didn’t even realise what was happening until it was too late.” Said Max
Philip was pissed beyond belief. He wasn’t thinking clearly and was ready to go to the desert, find the Granolith and take a baseball bat to it. “Well its not like we don’t have options…we should consider an abortion!” He was speaking irrationally but his comment hit home to all four teens. Max was ready to pounce but it was Alex who got into fray first.
“THAT IS NOT AN OPTION!” yelled Alex.
“DON’T YOU DARE RAISE YOUR VOICE TO ME YOUNG MAN!” countered Philip
“Then don’t suggest killing my children again!” he said more calmly but his emotions were still at breaking point.
On the mantelpiece a small figurine began to shake and vibrate. Maria heard the rattle but when she turned to find the source, she found nothing. Philip had suddenly realised what it was that he actually said and saw fear and pain in his daughter’s eyes. Both mother and father looked to each other, they could only think of making that look disappear as soon as possible
“God…I’m sorry. I wasn’t thinking…I’m just shaken!” Said Philip.
“Dad…we know this is a shock but while this may not have been our choice, we do want it!” said Max
“Do you have any idea how hard this is going to be for you?” Diane asked
“Yes we do…and with everything that is happening now then things will be even harder but…” said Isabel
“But they have four babysitters on stand by if they need it!” said Maria
Tess, and the other girls gave a slight smirk while Michael and Kyle looked to each other in abject terror.
“Wait a second…Alex did you say ‘children’?” asked Diane
“Yeah,” he replied tentatively, “we are having twins!” he continued
“Boy and a girl mom!” said Isabel
Philip took a deep breath and said, “Jesus! Okay you all have school to get to and we have work…we’ll take this up when you get home!”
They all looked to each other and new that this was only the start of it. It was only a matter of time before the Parker would be informed and then all hell would break loose. Max was a dead man and he knew it! The group dispersed, Zan stayed with Diane in an attempt to learn more about Max and Isabel. The others piled into a couple of the sedans and headed off to school.
West Roswell High, 20 minutes later
The first sedan pulled up and three agents got out and cleared a path in the crowd of students and media that had gathered. The following cars pulled up and the group were met with a barrage of camera flashes, microphones and questions. As they entered the building they were hurried through the crowd.
Frank Crowe was one of the many jocks at the school. Not really friends with Kyle but someone who got on his good side to get onto the team. He was also someone who once had a date with Isabel, the one who tried to claim that he got into her pants and cause a rumour to be born…not that anyone believed it! Right now he was interested in renewing that relationship, an alien princess…oh yeah that would be worth a fortune to the papers.
He put his things into his locker and waited for her and her little group to enter the school. He turned when he heard a crowd head for the door. His attention then focused upon the big bulky guys in suits surrounding the object of his desires.
“Hey Isabel!” he called out but his voice was drowned out but the chorus of voiced trying to get their attention.
“Isabel! Remember me…remember that night in the car?” He called out again.
Isabel didn’t hear him but Alex sure did and was getting slightly angry. He held Isabel close as the agents moved away to create more of an opening in the crowd to get their wards through. As they moved a gap in their perimeter formed, it was enough of an opening for Frank to get close. He dived through the gap and stood beside Isabel.
“Hey baby, your love machine is here and ready!” he said
“Get lost Frank!” said Isabel.
“Hey come baby you know you want me...you want me to get close! Come on Isabel give me a break here!” Frank said just before grabbing her arm.
Alex was furious now. Hearing all his stupid comments was bad enough but when he saw him touch her, Alex just lost it. How dare he touch his mate!
“BACK OFF!!” Alex said loudly as he sharply turned his head to face Crowe.
Just then Frank’s hand released Isabel’s arm as he went flying through the air. He went straight over the stunned crowd and everyone watched in awed silence. Max quickly raised his hand to generate his shield which caught Frank just before he made contact with the lockers. He ran over to the stunned boy sitting on the floor and was quickly followed by Agent Flynn.
The agents rushed the group away but had to force Alex and Isabel who just stood there in shock. The next thing Alex saw was Max standing over Frank with an agent behind him, checking the fallen boy out and then he was in an empty classroom with everyone else.
To Be Continued…
Alex’s Bedroom, Whitman Residence, 07:00 Monday Morning
Alex awoke suddenly at the ringing of his alarm clock. As he tried to reach over to turn it off he realised that Isabel, whose head was still using his chest as a pillow, pinned him down. He adjusted himself slightly and turned off the ringing noise that was becoming annoying; he then stoked Isabel’s long golden hair away from her face before gently rousing her from her sleep.
“Isabel!” he said softly as he shook her arms.
“Uhmm?” Isabel mumbled
“Isabel you need to wake up now.”
“Mmm, what time is it?” she asked
“Seven…in the morning!” Alex replied
Isabel rolled off of him slightly and rested her head on a pillow while mumbling something about five more minutes. Then her eyes shot open and turned back to face Alex.
“Its Monday morning?” she asked slightly alarmed
Alex nodded his head. She then pulled herself up out of the bed slightly, bringing the blanket with her and she asked,
“I slept here all night? Oh god my dad is gonna kill me!” she stated as she put her face in her hands.
“Kill you…you’re his baby girl, its me he’s gonna kill. Mind you I did get a perfect nights sleep…eventually!” Alex was joking now and he knew that it would bring a smile to Isabel’s face once she remembered last night activities.
It did just that as a smirk appeared on her face and she slapped Alex’s arm playfully. Isabel slumped back down into the warm bed and Alex turned on to his side to face her. He reached his hand out to her face and pulled her into a warm, gentle kiss.
“Well since were both going to get grief why don’t you grab a shower here, then we’ll see what happens!” Alex said when he pulled away from her.
“Or we could play some more!” said Isabel as she grabbed Alex’s hand and pressed it between her legs.
Alex couldn’t resist and began to stroke her. Isabel’s eyes closed and her breathing became heavy as his fingers gently applied pressure to her clit. Alex then snapped out of it…
“No Isabel we cant, you should have a shower and get ready for school. You can use my robe if you want.”
“Thanks, I think I will.” Said Isabel, slightly frustrated. She pulled herself out of bed and Alex watched as her naked body moved toward his wardrobe and pull out his blue robe. Isabel opened the door a crack and peeked out, the last thing she wanted was to be spotted by Alex’s parents. She put on the robe and sneaked into the bathroom across the hall when she saw that the coast was clear.
As much as Alex wanted to join her in the shower he needed to get himself ready before it was his turn in there. He pulled on his jogging bottoms and an old t-shirt and moved around the room, collecting Isabel’s clothes and laying them on his now freshly made bed. He grabbed his school bag and threw in the books he would need for today while he waited for Isabel.
Meanwhile Isabel was having a nice, relaxing shower. The water poured over her body as she cleansed away the dried sweat of her late night sex romp with Alex. As she finished she stood before the mirror and used her powers to dry her body and started the process on her hair – she preferred to towel dry it before getting a hold of her hairdryer.
As she finished she rested her hand on her abdomen and smiled. In fourteen months she would be a mother and an aunt, things in her worlds were certainly changing quite dramatically. She would only be happier if she knew her own parents could accept what was happening and given that they had only discovered her true nature at the weekend…well time would tell!
Isabel pulled on Alex’s robe and tied it closed. She grabbed hold of a towel and continued to dry her hair but unfortunately she didn’t check the hallway before leaving. As she opened the door and walked out she came face-to-face with Mrs Whitman putting some dry towels in the linen cupboard.
“Mrs Whitman…I…ehhh!”
“Isabel, it’s okay I knew you were here!”
“You…you did! How?” Isabel asked and her skin was now bright red.
“Well a little piece of advice…make sure the door is closed before you fall asleep!” replied Mrs Whitman
“Oh god…you didn’t see…”
“No, you can relax. We only saw you when you were both asleep…you are welcome to join us for breakfast if you like?” Mrs Whitman asked
“Uh yeah, that would be nice. Thank you!” Isabel answered
“Okay, I’ll let you get dressed. Could you tell Alex that his father wants to speak with him before you leave for the meeting this morning!”
Isabel looked into Mrs Whitman’s eyes and became concerned. However, instead of asking what was going to happen she shied away and nodded. She opened the bedroom door and slipped inside.
“Oh god, Oh god, Oh god, Oh god, Oh god, Oh god.” She said on the other side of the door.
Alex turned to face Isabel as she leaned against the door.
“Isabel what wrong?” he asked
“I ran into your mom coming out of the bathroom…she knew I was here and your dad wants to have a talk with you before we leave!”
“Oh…kay.” He said as he nodded his head. “Well it was only a matter of time…we’ll deal with this just like we deal with everything else!” Alex moved over to Isabel and pulled her into a loving embrace.
It was then that Isabel made a decision; she knew that Alex’s parents would see something wrong in his gestures if they asked him flat out. Her father he could fool, Philip Evans knew Alex but not well enough. The Whitman’s were another story; they knew Alex better than anyone…with the exception of herself, Liz and Maria.
“Alex, if they ask you then I want you to tell them!” She said
“Tell them what?” The look on Isabel’s face told him the answer to his question. “Are you sure…I mean they are going to freak.”
“Yeah I’m sure! Alex if they ask if you’ve been careful then they will know if something is going on! You should…we should tell them.” Isabel said
Alex nodded and held her close. “I’ll go for a quick shower…do you want to wait here or go out there?”
“Well the already know I’m here and I am the Ice Princess…I don’t back down easily! I’ll go see your folks!”
Alex smiled as he pulled away from her. “A princess you are but given last nights events, ‘ice’ is not the word I would use!” That brought a gentle grin to her face. “I’ll see you in a few minutes.”
Alex kissed her and left the room. Isabel dressed but remembered that she didn’t wear any underwear. She liked to go commando to tease Alex but for everyday activities it was…breezy, especially when she was wearing a skirt like she was now. As she sat down on the bed she looked over to the desk and was surprised by what she saw. The red panties she left here for Alex after the first time they spent together were neatly placed in full view. She picked them up and put them on; Isabel readjusted her skirt, left the room but bumped into Alex who was dripping wet and wearing a towel around his waist. Her blood pressure went through the roof.
Alex looked her over; admiring the get up she was wearing when she came to him last night. Through her tight skirt he could make out the out line of her panties and he smiled.
“I see you found them!” he said
“Yes, thank you! Why did you leave them out?” Isabel asked
“Are you kidding? I know how you feel about no underwear and I noticed that there wasn’t any lying around when I was picking up your clothes.”
They both smiled and Isabel let Alex get dressed while she went to the living room to meet his parents. She looked around and found them in the kitchen; Mrs Whitman was sipping on orange juice while Mr Whitman was drinking coffee.
“Isabel!” said Mrs Whitman as she looked up to see her. “Come in and sit down…can I get you and orange juice?”
“Yeah and thank you!” Isabel said
As Mrs Whitman poured the juice it became clear that they were trying to avoid the obvious. Isabel took a sip but flinched slightly as the fluid came into contact with her tongue.
“Is it okay Isabel?” asked Mr Whitman when he noticed her reaction to the juice.
“Yeah, it’s fine…its just…I was wondering if you’ve got some Tabasco sauce?”
“Uh yes sure…here it is!” said Mrs Whitman moved over to the cabinet and pulled out the small bottle. The watched as Isabel poured some of the sauce into her juice and then take a big drink from it.
Isabel noticed the looks on their faces and realised that they didn’t know.
“Oh right, we didn’t tell you did we?” said Isabel
“Tell us what?” asked Mr Whitman
“Its and alien quirk thing…we have a thing for sweet and spicy food. That’s where the Tabasco comes in; it’s the only thing that makes food…palatable for us. Without it food has almost no taste.” Said Isabel
“Well that’s good to know for the future!” said Mrs Whitman as a smile came to her face.
Just then Alex entered and sat down next to Isabel. He turned to face his father who gave him a very fatherly look and an indication that after breakfast they were going to have a little chat.
“So what are you two doing today?” asked Mr Whitman
“We have a meeting with Max and the others before we head to school and then we go through hell!” said Alex
“Here, here!” said Isabel as they clinked their glasses together.
“That seems to be a rather up beat attitude for what’s going to happen today…you do know that you’ll be ganged up on with a hundred questions?” said Mr Whitman
“Yip, we do know. We talked about this yesterday and we came to the only conclusion we could – We don’t care! The secrets out, there is nothing we can do about it so we’re just going to let it happen and answer what we want to answer.” Answered his son. Mr Whitman just nodded but inside he was happy that his son has taken some time to thing about what he and the others were going to do.
“Well, I’ve got to get to work…Alex I could use some help putting some things into the car, care to join me!”
Alex knew this was it. No escaping the inevitable, he just hoped he could bluff his way out of it. “Yeah sure…I’ll be back in a minute!” He said to Isabel before giving her a quick kiss on her lips.
Outside Alex met his father in the garage. He was leaning on the car with his arms crossed waiting for his son. “Hey dad!” Said Alex
“Alex!”
“Listen dad, I know what…” His father interrupted him.
“Alex, how long have you and Isabel been sleeping together?”
“Not long…about a week!” Alex responded
“I see. Alex you know I’ve always respected your decisions and that I’ve encouraged you to find your own way but I don’t want to see you regret your actions! I know you love Isabel and she loves you…people who are half blind and only one eye could see that but I still want to see you happy without regrets.”
“Dad I know, I’m glad that you can see how much I care for Isabel and I thank you for everything you and mom have done for me but this situation is my choice…I have no regrets or second thoughts about it!”
Mr Whitman nodded but he could see something in Alex’s eyes, something that he couldn’t understand or had seen before.
“Now I need to hear that the two of you are being careful together!”
Shortly before that statement Alex had turned away and looked at the counter. His father noticed that Alex’s eyes closed slightly and the hesitation that followed.
“Alex?”
“Dad...could you…ehmm, could you come inside just now?”
“What?”
“I need to tell you and mom something, could you just come inside?” asked Alex. He left the garage and went back into the house. As he entered the kitchen he found his mother talking with his mate but when Isabel looked up to him, Alex nodded and she knew that it was time.
“Yeah?” Isabel asked
“Yeah!” said Alex as his father sat back down.
Alex moved behind Isabel and put his hand on her shoulder. Isabel placed her own hand on his as Mrs Whitman looked to her husband to look for an explanation but found nothing but concern.
“Mom, dad…Isabel is pregnant!” he said
“WHAT?” his father yelled.
“Oh my god!” mumbled his mother.
“How the hell could you two be so irresponsible?” his father asked
“Dad…I know how your feeling but…” Alex said
“Oh I don’t think you know just exactly what I am feeling but by the sounds of it one day you might!”
“Mr Whitman, this wasn’t exactly our fault…the uh Granolith did it!” said Isabel as she moved to stand next to Alex.
“What are you talking about?” he said a lot more calmly
“Since Liz activated the Earth Granolith they have been messing with our hormone levels…the two systems wanted to merge and for that a physical connection had to happen between myself and Isabel as well as with Max, Liz and the others.” Said Alex
“When they did merge we thought that that would be the end of it but the new system was still influencing us so that we would…forget…about protection. None of us realised it until Max and Liz brought it up; when they asked the Granolith about it all it said was ‘Antarian Law’…we have no idea what it means!” Isabel continued for him.
“This is ridicules…some piece of alien technology is forcing my son into a teenage parent…you cant expect us to believe this!”
“It’s the truth dad and the Granolith isn’t forcing me into this…no one is! Yes it is a hell of a lot sooner than I would have planned but both Isabel and I want this, we couldn’t have been happier when we found out!”
“You’re serious about this aren’t you?” said his mother, speaking for the first time.
“Yes mom…and in case you were wondering, we are having twins…a boy and girl!”
“How could you know that so soon?” asked his mother
“The Granolith…Liz used it to scan me to confirm it when I first suspected.” Said Isabel
Mrs Whitman stood up and went to hug her future daughter in-law and son. Everything was still a bit of a shock but she could see the look of joy in the teens’ faces.
“This ‘Antarian Law’, you have no idea what it could be?” she asked
“No, Tess has gone through the few laws she know but…no, nothing!” Isabel said softly
“Isabel do your parents know about this yet?” asked Mr Whitman
“No, not yet!” she replied
“Your should tell them as soon as possible…in fact this meeting this morning, I want you to take them aside and tell them. The sooner they know then the easier it’ll be for someone not to tell them by accident.”
Both Isabel and Alex knew that this was not a request but an order. After a few minutes both parents realised that they needed to get to work and left, Mr Whitman made it clear that this was not over and there would be a very long talk later. Alex drove Isabel over to the Evans. He looked over to his love and couldn’t help but think {One down, one to go!}
“Are you gonna be okay?” Alex asked Isabel as they approached the front door.
“Yeah…my dad is not gonna take this well” she replied
“Well we’ll face the music together!” said Alex as he held her and kissed her softly. Isabel opened the door and they entered.
Parker Residence, 07:30
Rath and Lonnie had been moved into the guest room, Zan was given the couch and Ava was given Liz’s bed while she was in a sleeping bag. Liz had been wide-awake for nearly an hour now; she had showered, dressed and had breakfast before she went in to check on the two sleeping dupes.
As expected the stress of the Ganderial extraction had been as hard on them as it was on Tess. Liz found them sleeping quite comfortably on the bed, neither of them had moved from the position they had been placed in last night. Liz hovered over them for a few moments and just watched them while she drank a cup of coffee. Just then the door opened and Zan entered.
“Hey Ma…sorry Zan!” she apologized rather sheepishly.
“It’s okay, I almost had the same problem yesterday when I saw…eh…Michael, Tess and Isabel.” He said as he remembered the names of his counterparts. “Is there any change with them?”
“No not yet. Based on what happened with Tess then they should be up in about an hour or so!” answered Liz
“Hey listen thanks for what you did for ‘em.” Zan said as he brushed some hair away from his sister’s face.
“I’d do it for anyone Zan but are you okay?” she asked
“Yeah…mostly. I’m just not used to help from anyone or takin’ orders!” Zan replied
“Well you better get used to it…there is a lot of people here who are going to help you and as for the orders, Max wont give you any. He’ll want input but when a decision is made he will ask you to do it and not tell you…unless it’s necessary! You’re not his slave you’re his brother…kinda.”
“Brother? I suppose so. But that’s not what I mean…When it comes to my people I am in charge and not Max!” Said Zan seriously
“Really?”
“Really!” he said
“Well I think you could do well to remember that Max has control of the Granolith…he is the king, not you!” Liz said
“Oh he can be the king…I want no part of the shit that role comes with, but my unit is my responsibility not his. That’s why we came here in the first place, I needed to know just how Max got his info for his warning before I did anything else!” He said
Liz nodded, “I take it you’re going to this meeting this morning at Max’s?”
“Yeah, Ava is gonna stay here and watch over these two!” answered Zan.
“Well, its twenty to eight! We better get going…do you want to say goodbye to Ava before the agents bring the car around?”
“Yeah, I’ll take some coffee to waken her up!”
“I’ll meet you at the back door.” Stated Liz
“Okay!” said Zan
Living Room, Evans Residence, 08:00
Liz, Zan, Maria and the other teens had arrived in their black, federal sedans a few minutes earlier. Philip and Diane had gone to wake up Isabel who, as far as they knew, was still sound asleep in her room. When they entered they found nothing except the note which Isabel had left saying that she went for a walk. They began to panic when the deputy and Secret Service agent didn’t see her leave. Just then the front door opened and in walked their missing daughter and her boyfriend.
“Where have you been young lady?” asked her angry father
“Sorry dad, I couldn’t sleep so I went for a walk!” Isabel said. Desperately trying not to look guilty for spending the entire night with Alex.
“Without security…this is not the time for any of you to do something stupid like this!” Philip said
“Dad, sorry but…”
“I already made her promise not to do it again!” said Alex as he remembered how Isabel woke him up last night and the 2-second discussion they had about her journey to his room.
“Thank you Alex!” He said. Philip was a little more calm but was still pissed, god know what could have happened to his baby girl out there alone.
“Right, so I take it everything went okay with the test last night?” asked Max
“All except for one agent, yeah!” said Isabel
“What was wrong with him?” Max asked
“Apparently his grandfather was abducted by aliens and as a result was confined to a mental institution where he died! Director Haines offered him the chance to keep an eye on us in case we weren’t as…peace loving as we claimed. From what I could tell Haines was looking for someone willing for a little payback but who could hold back if it turned out that were the good guys.” She said.
They talked for the next ten minutes on how they were going to handle the day and had decided that if a time out were needed they would use the agents to seal off a classroom where they could spend a few minutes. Then the talk turned to accommodation for the newest additions to the group. Zan just listened as the others spouted out suggestions for where they could stay and what they could do while they are in town.
Zan’s anger just kept building as the Roswell group continued to make suggestions about his group’s future, but none of them even looking to him as they spoke. Eventually he decided he had to speak.
“I take it we do get a call in these decisions?” Zan asked
“Of course…we were just…” Max said
“You were making all the calls…probably just like you always do, right?”
The argument built with each comment the pair made. The others tried to stop it but Max and Zan were as stubborn as each other and the tension in the room went through the roof. Then the worst thing happened…
“You moron…you stole a car to get here and god knows what else you’ve done before you got here! You’re nothing but a thief!” Max yelled
“Oh I’m the moron, hell at least I didn’t get my girlfriend knocked up!” Zan countered
The teens cringed and Philip spat out his coffee. Zan looked round to Max’s father and then back to Max.
“The olds didn’t know?” asked Zan
“No, the olds didn’t know!” said Philip as he stood up. “Max, Liz is this true?”
Max looked to Liz who nodded. She stood up and moved to his side; Max put his arm around her. He then turned back to face his dad.
“Yes dad it’s true…Liz is pregnant!”
“Eh dad!” said Isabel after looking to Alex. Better to get all the bad news out at once!
“Not now Isabel I’m about to rip your brother’s head off!” Said Philip
“Daddy, I’m pregnant too!”
Philip just looked at his daughter. Diane fell back onto the sofa, putting her head in her hands. Philip then joined her and said, “Where the hell did we go wrong?”
“Daddy…” said Isabel
“Don’t ‘daddy’ me Isabel, how the hell could the four of you be so stupid! And you, I made you promise that you would be careful Alex.”
“I know sir but…” Alex was interrupted
“No…no don’t you say a word!” said Philip
“Dad…this is anybodies fault! The Granolith did things to us.” Said Max
Philip looked up to his son. “Max don’t you dare say this is an alien thing…I doubt Liz’s parents could make the distinction.”
“No dad it’s not an alien thing…well kinda is! The Granolith has been messing with our hormones. Its influenced our decisions when it comes to…well you know! We didn’t even realise what was happening until it was too late.” Said Max
Philip was pissed beyond belief. He wasn’t thinking clearly and was ready to go to the desert, find the Granolith and take a baseball bat to it. “Well its not like we don’t have options…we should consider an abortion!” He was speaking irrationally but his comment hit home to all four teens. Max was ready to pounce but it was Alex who got into fray first.
“THAT IS NOT AN OPTION!” yelled Alex.
“DON’T YOU DARE RAISE YOUR VOICE TO ME YOUNG MAN!” countered Philip
“Then don’t suggest killing my children again!” he said more calmly but his emotions were still at breaking point.
On the mantelpiece a small figurine began to shake and vibrate. Maria heard the rattle but when she turned to find the source, she found nothing. Philip had suddenly realised what it was that he actually said and saw fear and pain in his daughter’s eyes. Both mother and father looked to each other, they could only think of making that look disappear as soon as possible
“God…I’m sorry. I wasn’t thinking…I’m just shaken!” Said Philip.
“Dad…we know this is a shock but while this may not have been our choice, we do want it!” said Max
“Do you have any idea how hard this is going to be for you?” Diane asked
“Yes we do…and with everything that is happening now then things will be even harder but…” said Isabel
“But they have four babysitters on stand by if they need it!” said Maria
Tess, and the other girls gave a slight smirk while Michael and Kyle looked to each other in abject terror.
“Wait a second…Alex did you say ‘children’?” asked Diane
“Yeah,” he replied tentatively, “we are having twins!” he continued
“Boy and a girl mom!” said Isabel
Philip took a deep breath and said, “Jesus! Okay you all have school to get to and we have work…we’ll take this up when you get home!”
They all looked to each other and new that this was only the start of it. It was only a matter of time before the Parker would be informed and then all hell would break loose. Max was a dead man and he knew it! The group dispersed, Zan stayed with Diane in an attempt to learn more about Max and Isabel. The others piled into a couple of the sedans and headed off to school.
West Roswell High, 20 minutes later
The first sedan pulled up and three agents got out and cleared a path in the crowd of students and media that had gathered. The following cars pulled up and the group were met with a barrage of camera flashes, microphones and questions. As they entered the building they were hurried through the crowd.
Frank Crowe was one of the many jocks at the school. Not really friends with Kyle but someone who got on his good side to get onto the team. He was also someone who once had a date with Isabel, the one who tried to claim that he got into her pants and cause a rumour to be born…not that anyone believed it! Right now he was interested in renewing that relationship, an alien princess…oh yeah that would be worth a fortune to the papers.
He put his things into his locker and waited for her and her little group to enter the school. He turned when he heard a crowd head for the door. His attention then focused upon the big bulky guys in suits surrounding the object of his desires.
“Hey Isabel!” he called out but his voice was drowned out but the chorus of voiced trying to get their attention.
“Isabel! Remember me…remember that night in the car?” He called out again.
Isabel didn’t hear him but Alex sure did and was getting slightly angry. He held Isabel close as the agents moved away to create more of an opening in the crowd to get their wards through. As they moved a gap in their perimeter formed, it was enough of an opening for Frank to get close. He dived through the gap and stood beside Isabel.
“Hey baby, your love machine is here and ready!” he said
“Get lost Frank!” said Isabel.
“Hey come baby you know you want me...you want me to get close! Come on Isabel give me a break here!” Frank said just before grabbing her arm.
Alex was furious now. Hearing all his stupid comments was bad enough but when he saw him touch her, Alex just lost it. How dare he touch his mate!
“BACK OFF!!” Alex said loudly as he sharply turned his head to face Crowe.
Just then Frank’s hand released Isabel’s arm as he went flying through the air. He went straight over the stunned crowd and everyone watched in awed silence. Max quickly raised his hand to generate his shield which caught Frank just before he made contact with the lockers. He ran over to the stunned boy sitting on the floor and was quickly followed by Agent Flynn.
The agents rushed the group away but had to force Alex and Isabel who just stood there in shock. The next thing Alex saw was Max standing over Frank with an agent behind him, checking the fallen boy out and then he was in an empty classroom with everyone else.
To Be Continued…
Chapter 33
Classroom, Roswell High, Immediately Following
Isabel helped Alex sit down in one of the seats in the room. They were all still quite shocked about what had happened, even though they expected his powers to develop eventually none of them suspected it to be this soon or this powerful. After all aside from the flashes Liz got it took her nearly a year and Kyle was well over three months.
Alex himself was catatonic, just staring out into space he didn’t move a muscle as Isabel stroked his arm to try to calm him. Unfortunately what happened in the hall was not the first of the demonstrations of his powers. All of a sudden several pencils, three desks, two chairs and one agent began to lift off the ground and hover at the height of the window.
“Hello!” Said Agent Lines as he floated clumsily through the room.
Tess looked around and shook her head before moving beside Alex. She took his hand and forced his head round to face her. “Alex you need to calm down…just calm your mind, empty it if everything!” she said
Just then everything came crashing down including Agent Lines who fell on his butt. He got up with Kyle’s help and shook his head, “That was so great!” he said.
“Alex, I want you to take deep breaths and just relax…it’ll be okay!” said Tess
Isabel sat on the desk before him and cupped his face with her hand. Alex looked at her and saw the pain and concern that lingered there. It was enough to snap him out of it and back to reality.
“What…what happened?” Alex asked but before an answer could be given Max came into the class. Flynn had taken Crowe to the nurse’s station to be checked over. “Max…is he?”
“Crowe’s fine…a bit bruised but he’ll be okay. That was one hell of a blast you gave him.” Answered Max as he looked over his friend, “But are you okay?”
Alex nodded and looked down to the floor, his face was white as a sheet. “Well this was a great way to start wasn’t it?” he stated as he stood up. Isabel moved to his side and hugged him. She knew that a little comforting was needed right now…but he had already raised a good question!
The both turned to the others and Isabel asked, “How did this happen?”
“Simple!” said Max. “Crowe touched you!”
“So…what, every time someone touches her I send them through a wall?” asked Alex
“No, of course not!” replied Tess
“Why not?” he asked
“Because you’ll learn how to control it…we’ll all help you to practice!” said Tess
“Yeah…but this isn’t what I meant!” said Isabel. “What I mean is HOW…there is no way it should have happened this quickly. He was only healed on Friday! It may have been a large amount of energy we put into Alex but it’s way too soon.”
“She’s right!” said Max after turning to Liz
Liz thought for a moment and decided to try and get some answers. She looked to Max while playing with the finger on which Max placed the ring that bonded her to him and the Granolith. Max saw her movements and realised what she had in mind, he nodded and moved to her side as she closed her eyes. The other looked at them trying to figure out what was going on.
{Granolith…can you here me?} She thought
{Yes Caretaker! What is your command? } It responded
{Alex Whitman just used his powers…we need to know how it happened so fast!} Liz said to herself
{Yes I am aware of the incident! His abilities are magnified due to the energy transferred to him at his healing. The reason they have adapted to his body this quickly was due to the presence of energies already within his system.}
{What energy?} Liz asked
{The energy transferred to him by Isabel at their children’s conception provided a base for the new power to adapt to.} The Granolith answered
{While were on the subject…why did it take me so long?}
{Your body contains Omniriad D.N.A. and as such it took longer for the adaptation to complete! The timeframe shown by Kyle Valenti is the standard. }
{Thank you Granolith!} Said Liz
Liz opened her eyes and looked around the room and the curious group of friends. She asked the agents to wait out side and then passed the information. Alex became visibly relaxed as Isabel hugged him. Then Agent Flynn opened the door to say that the principle wanted to speak to them and Max nodded.
“Mr Evans…its…ahhh!” Principal Edwards had been looking forward to seeing this unique group of students all weekend and now he was here standing speechless in front of an alien king. He had heard of the incident on the hallway and had come to find out what was happening and after speaking with several students he had come to see them.
“Principle Edwards…we’re still students here, treat us like that and there won’t be any problems!” said Max. He wanted things at school to be the same or as much as they could be and Edwards was probably the only one he could count on for that!
“Of course your right! Do you mind telling me what happened this morning…I’ve got some scared students out there?” Edwards asked
“Yeah…when we healed Alex at the weekend he got a massive amount of energy from us. We were expecting it, just not this quickly.” Said Max
“Could this happen again, is there any danger to the others?” asked the Principle
“Until we teach Alex some control…yes! That’s why we would like to ask permission to be excused from classes this morning. We could go out to the football field and put in some practice without endangering anyone!” Max said
“Do all of you have to be present?”
“Well Alex isn’t the only human who has…adopted our abilities! Liz and Kyle could do with some training as well.” Max said. Edwards looked round to the teens behind him, one a straight A student and the other a jock both had made their marks at the school and now they had alien powers. Both of them raised their hands and Edwards watched as they began to glow, he then turned back to Max.
“Max, Principle Edwards is right…some of us should make an appearance this morning! I mean Kyle and I could get training later, Alex is the one who needs it right now…” Said Liz
“And are you sure the football field is a good call! It’s out in the open and we could be doing stuff that people might not find too comforting.” Said Michael
“Like what?” asked Alex
“Like blowing up rocks!” Michael responded
Edwards just listened as he looked back and forth between his students. He was amazed at how casually they were talking about using these powers of theirs and about blowing stuff up. “You could always use the auditorium!” He said, “I could close it off for the morning and those agents of yours could guard the doors and it would make sure that the press doesn’t see anything.”
“Thank you Mr Edwards” said Max. “We’ll head there as soon as the halls have cleared…okay so Liz, Michael, Maria and Kyle, you all go to your classes while the rest of us help Alex.”
“Wait a minute, why do I have to go to class and…” Michael finished when Max just looked at him and crossed his arms. “Okay, okay I’ll go!”
Just then the bell rang and the students began to filter from the halls and into their classes. Agent Flynn had his team check around and made sure the coast was clear before re-entering the room. The detail split and escorted the group to their classes while the main body went to the auditorium.
Male Locker Room, A Minute Later
Kyle and Michael’s first class of the day was P.E., the coach had announced that given recent events it would be a simple day of running and a game of basket ball. When the two entered the room, the rowdy group had clammed up and just watched them.
“Oh yeah this is gonna be a fun day!” said Kyle despondently as he stuffed his gear into his locker.
“Hey at least your human…they could probably handle you, at least when they get you alone!” responded Michael. He finished changing before anyone else and left with his agent out into the gym.
Michael’s human comment was picked up on several of the teens that were trying to eavesdrop. Then a couple of them turned to face him.
“Hey Kyle…how the hell did you get involved in this?” asked one of them
“Same way as Liz did…got shot and then Max healed me!” Kyle responded
“No shit, you got shot! What did it feel like?”
“Not as weird as when I got it fixed!” Joked Kyle. It lightened the mood of the group and sat around while Kyle told them a few stories…nice ones and not the scary kind. They were like this for about five minutes before Coach Andrews came in and called them out.
“So we don’t have to worry about them then?” asked another student
“Not unless you make a play for someone in the group who is spoken for…which is everyone!” he said
“So that’s what happened this morning then!” someone yelled from the back
“Yeah…Alex is doing some homework to get that under control!”
“So rule 1…don’t piss them off.” The first boy said.
“Yeah, which three of you have already done!” said Kyle as he faced his three friends who beat Max up earlier last year. “You guys do what you did last year then you’ll have to deal with the Secret Service, a whole lot of pissed off Antarians and me!”
The boys had been concerned about that since the announcement was made. They had all immediately remembered back to that day and dwelled on the possibility of severe retaliation. Kyle’s warning came through loud and clear and they were more than happy to put it behind them. One by one they left the locker room and went on with their class, Michael noted that they all seemed a lot more comfortable around him.
“What did ya tell them?” asked Michael
“Oh just a few stories, Max healing me and Liz, you and Maria in that motel last year…nothing major!” said Kyle
“WHAT!” he said loudly. “Nothing happened in the room, we were there for a break while the road was cleared away…and you know it!”
“Yes I know, Liz told me all about it…and that Maria described you as…oh what was it, yes…a vibrator!” Kyle sniggered.
Michael stopped dead in his tracks and blushed furiously. “You tell anyone else that and your dead man…not even the Granolith would bring you back after I get through with you!”
With that and a loud blast on the coach’s whistle they began running around the playing fields. Coach Andrews was curious to see what his alien students were capable of and wanted to push them a little longer than he normally would. For the next half hour he put his student through hell as they ran several dozen laps, by the end of it everybody was covered in sweat and panting for breath but Michael was lying on his back and smiled to himself. Kyle was sitting next to him, he was exhausted but not as much as he usually was {Thank god for alien energy} he thought to himself.
Biology Class, Same Time
Liz and Maria had arrived with their agents and sat down. The two agents moved to the back of the class, one by the door and another near the windows. Their biology teacher was seated behind his desk and pulled out the students essay assignments that he managed to grade before the alien hysteria had started.
“Okay everyone calm down…I’ve got your essays graded, some did well as expected!” she said as she handed Liz her paper.
Liz looked at her paper and saw and A+ marked on it. She turned to Maria to find out what she got.
“Great a B! This should calm my mom’s worries that Michael is being a…distraction from school.” Said Maria
“Okay class…today will be a little bit of an improvise. Now that we know of life beyond Earth I thought we could do some speculation on what that life could be. Liz, Maria care to gave any insights!” asked their teacher
The two girls just looked at each other before nodding to their teacher. “Well we really don’t know a lot on that but we have seen a few things.” Said Maria
“Really…such as?”
“Well max and the others are hybrids…human and Antarian in one but a full blood Antarian we knew was called Nasedo. He was a shape shifter but once when he was injured we saw a faint image of what he really looked like…it was the Greys, you know pale skin, big black eyes!” said Liz. She was hesitant to give away any information but after a talk with Max through their bond she calmed. They both agreed that it could be best.
“There are the Skins…they are Antarians who can only survive on Earth by living inside organic spacesuit things that make them appear and sound like humans in every way. They can only die when the seal on the base of their back is broken and they are exposed to our atmosphere. The Omniriads are another species we’ve met. They are pure energy and can take on and form they want!” Liz continued
“The one we met is called Phoenix!” Maria said
“Well he was named Phoenix by ancient civilizations on Earth. His natural form looks like a giant bird of fire…hence the name! He was on Earth for a very long time before he had to leave.”
Everyone just sat and listened as they described the aliens they knew about, a thousand questions were asked and the girls answered what they could. Since they didn’t have all the information on the Ganderium they decided to leave that stuff out and any information on the Ganderial and their mind control abilities would not be a positive thing.
Auditorium, Same Time
Alex was wiped already. Since they arrived Max and Tess had been teaching him everything they could so that he could control his new powers. Isabel had decided that she was too close to be at the necessary impartiality for the tutorial and sat off to the side. She occasionally smiled at him to let Alex know that he had her support.
Agent Flynn has ordered his team to seal the doors and cover the windows while he himself looked over the teens. He watched as the extent of the alien’s powers became apparent to him and smiled along with them as Alex made strides in his control.
“Okay Alex…lets see how you do with this!” said Tess. “I want you to change this…microphone into wood!” Tess said as she looked around and found the microphone on the podium.
Max instructed him, taught him how to focus and what to focus on and after a few minutes of concentration they had a solid block of wood inform of them. Isabel watched as he turned it back and ran over to Alex and hugged him. After another few hours, they realised that they were approaching lunchtime. Max called it a day and everyone was satisfied with Alex’s progress – there was no way that he would accidentally blow someone up now! Before they left Flynn came up to them…
“Mr Evans, if you’ll excuse me, I have some business to deal with at the Sheriff’s station!” he said
“Anything wrong?” Max asked
“No, but now that you are under our protection I have to be involved with the investigation into Grant Sorenson!”
Max’s face fell; he hoped that he would never have to hear that name again…no such luck!
“Okay, I’ll see you later then.” Replied Max calmly
After Flynn left, Isabel and the others came to Max’s side.
“I almost forgot about him!” said Tess
“I wish I could forget him.” Replied Isabel
“Me too!” said Alex as he took Isabel’s hand in his.
“At least he’s in jail…and soon that will be all he ever sees.” Said Max reassuringly. “Come on, let’s get lunch and meet the others!”
Sheriff’s Station
“Sheriff could you take a look at this!” said Hanson as he looked at the monitor before him.
“What’s up?” said Valenti.
“This is the video feed from Sorenson’s cell…every so often he falls back onto his bed and then gets up. He looks around to see where he is, goes wild and tries to pull the bars off his window. After a while he stops and goes back to normal!”
“How many times has this happened?” asked Valenti
“This would be the fifth, it’s like it isn’t even him that’s acting! I would have told you about it sooner but I guessed you would be busy.” Said Hanson
“Yeah, thanks but from now on anything to do with him I want to know about it immediately.” Said Valenti as Agent Flynn entered. “Ready?” he asked Flynn
“Yeah. Lets see what this guys like!” said Flynn
“Hanson, I want Sorenson brought to the interrogation room and turn off the security camera’s!” said Valenti
“Yes sir, but…”
“No, no buts Hanson. Just do it!”
Jim and Flynn then left and entered the Interrogation Room and waited for Sorenson to arrive. The next time the door opened Hanson entered and pushed a cuffed Sorenson in and into a chair.
“So why do I have the pleasure of going through this again.” Asked Sorenson, “Oh bugger it I’ll tell you what you what to hear…I KILLED THAT LITTLE GEEK ALEX WHITMAN!” Sorenson was laughing and smiling as he said it. Valenti had to fight the urge to pummel Sorenson.
“Mr Sorenson, I am Agent Flynn for the Secret Service. This is my investigation now!”
“What the hell does the Secret Service have to do with this?” asked Sorenson
“Well when you try to kill people that are now under our protection the investigation usually comes to us!” said Flynn sarcastically
“What the hell are you talking about, Whitman’s dead and cold.” Said Sorenson
Valenti smiled, he had neglected to tell Sorenson that Alex had been brought back and was looking forward to this bit! “Actually no he isn’t!” he said
Sorenson’s face became serious and looked back and forth between the Sheriff and Flynn. “But at the hospital…Isabel, you and the others…you all said he was dead! That he was dead for fifteen minutes before I showed up!”
“Oh he was dead all right but he was brought back!” said Valenti
“What’s going on here…how?”
Jim looked at Flynn and then turned to the T.V. in the corner of the room. He flicked through the channels until he found a news station and swivelled the box round so that Sorenson could see.
“The now famous Roswell aliens attended their first day of school since their secret was revealed to the world!” said the Reporter. “Most spent the morning in a closed session teaching one of their human counterparts to use and control his new found abilities. Alex Whitman who was healed at the weekend by the four Antarian Royals appears to have been altered by the incident. It is not yet known how this has transpired…”
Valenti turned off the T.V. and looked back to Sorenson.
“Aliens? This is a joke right!” said Sorenson
“No it’s not Mr. Sorenson. Max Evans and his sister Isabel, Tess Harding and Michael Guerin are aliens from the planet Antar. Actually they are Antarian Royalty who is now under the protection of my people, right along with Mr Whitman and his friends and their families. You on the other hand get to spend a nice long stay in a federal prison…I’m sure something along the lines of Maximum Security and in general population could be arranged.” Smirked Flynn
“So why don’t you tell us why you did it!” said Valenti
“I wanted Isabel…and that wasn’t going to happen with that guy on the scene!” Sorenson said calmly as he looked down at the table. He couldn’t believe it…he was lusting after an alien.
Jim was satisfied, the trial would come soon enough and then he would be out of the kids’ lives for good. He and Flynn left the room and Hanson entered and returned Sorenson to his cell.
The Park, 13:00
Zan had gotten to know the woman who raised his double and learned a lot about Max…at least the public side of Max that he let his parents see. She dotted over him like a mother as she got him drinks, food and supplied a generous amount of Tabasco. It was about two hours after Max left for school before he got a call from Ava saying that Lonnie and Rath had woken up and were very upset.
He arranged to meet them in a neutral setting and suggested the wooded area of the park where they could see each other privately with no press looking around. He arrived to find the others already waiting. The looks of pain and guilt on their faces told Zan what he needed to know…they were back to normal!
“Lonnie are you okay?” he asked his sister softly
“God Zan, I’m so sorry. Ava told us what’s been going on…I just…” Lonnie couldn’t finish.
Zan reached out to her and hugged her, just like he always had before she became infested with this Ganderial stuff. “It’s okay Lonnie, no damage done and were all together now…nothing can come between us again!”
“Zan, I…Ava said that Serena left a message. She said that…” Rath said
“That all of us including Max’s group can fight this thing!” said Zan, “Come on Max is at school, we can surprise them!”
To Be Continued…
Classroom, Roswell High, Immediately Following
Isabel helped Alex sit down in one of the seats in the room. They were all still quite shocked about what had happened, even though they expected his powers to develop eventually none of them suspected it to be this soon or this powerful. After all aside from the flashes Liz got it took her nearly a year and Kyle was well over three months.
Alex himself was catatonic, just staring out into space he didn’t move a muscle as Isabel stroked his arm to try to calm him. Unfortunately what happened in the hall was not the first of the demonstrations of his powers. All of a sudden several pencils, three desks, two chairs and one agent began to lift off the ground and hover at the height of the window.
“Hello!” Said Agent Lines as he floated clumsily through the room.
Tess looked around and shook her head before moving beside Alex. She took his hand and forced his head round to face her. “Alex you need to calm down…just calm your mind, empty it if everything!” she said
Just then everything came crashing down including Agent Lines who fell on his butt. He got up with Kyle’s help and shook his head, “That was so great!” he said.
“Alex, I want you to take deep breaths and just relax…it’ll be okay!” said Tess
Isabel sat on the desk before him and cupped his face with her hand. Alex looked at her and saw the pain and concern that lingered there. It was enough to snap him out of it and back to reality.
“What…what happened?” Alex asked but before an answer could be given Max came into the class. Flynn had taken Crowe to the nurse’s station to be checked over. “Max…is he?”
“Crowe’s fine…a bit bruised but he’ll be okay. That was one hell of a blast you gave him.” Answered Max as he looked over his friend, “But are you okay?”
Alex nodded and looked down to the floor, his face was white as a sheet. “Well this was a great way to start wasn’t it?” he stated as he stood up. Isabel moved to his side and hugged him. She knew that a little comforting was needed right now…but he had already raised a good question!
The both turned to the others and Isabel asked, “How did this happen?”
“Simple!” said Max. “Crowe touched you!”
“So…what, every time someone touches her I send them through a wall?” asked Alex
“No, of course not!” replied Tess
“Why not?” he asked
“Because you’ll learn how to control it…we’ll all help you to practice!” said Tess
“Yeah…but this isn’t what I meant!” said Isabel. “What I mean is HOW…there is no way it should have happened this quickly. He was only healed on Friday! It may have been a large amount of energy we put into Alex but it’s way too soon.”
“She’s right!” said Max after turning to Liz
Liz thought for a moment and decided to try and get some answers. She looked to Max while playing with the finger on which Max placed the ring that bonded her to him and the Granolith. Max saw her movements and realised what she had in mind, he nodded and moved to her side as she closed her eyes. The other looked at them trying to figure out what was going on.
{Granolith…can you here me?} She thought
{Yes Caretaker! What is your command? } It responded
{Alex Whitman just used his powers…we need to know how it happened so fast!} Liz said to herself
{Yes I am aware of the incident! His abilities are magnified due to the energy transferred to him at his healing. The reason they have adapted to his body this quickly was due to the presence of energies already within his system.}
{What energy?} Liz asked
{The energy transferred to him by Isabel at their children’s conception provided a base for the new power to adapt to.} The Granolith answered
{While were on the subject…why did it take me so long?}
{Your body contains Omniriad D.N.A. and as such it took longer for the adaptation to complete! The timeframe shown by Kyle Valenti is the standard. }
{Thank you Granolith!} Said Liz
Liz opened her eyes and looked around the room and the curious group of friends. She asked the agents to wait out side and then passed the information. Alex became visibly relaxed as Isabel hugged him. Then Agent Flynn opened the door to say that the principle wanted to speak to them and Max nodded.
“Mr Evans…its…ahhh!” Principal Edwards had been looking forward to seeing this unique group of students all weekend and now he was here standing speechless in front of an alien king. He had heard of the incident on the hallway and had come to find out what was happening and after speaking with several students he had come to see them.
“Principle Edwards…we’re still students here, treat us like that and there won’t be any problems!” said Max. He wanted things at school to be the same or as much as they could be and Edwards was probably the only one he could count on for that!
“Of course your right! Do you mind telling me what happened this morning…I’ve got some scared students out there?” Edwards asked
“Yeah…when we healed Alex at the weekend he got a massive amount of energy from us. We were expecting it, just not this quickly.” Said Max
“Could this happen again, is there any danger to the others?” asked the Principle
“Until we teach Alex some control…yes! That’s why we would like to ask permission to be excused from classes this morning. We could go out to the football field and put in some practice without endangering anyone!” Max said
“Do all of you have to be present?”
“Well Alex isn’t the only human who has…adopted our abilities! Liz and Kyle could do with some training as well.” Max said. Edwards looked round to the teens behind him, one a straight A student and the other a jock both had made their marks at the school and now they had alien powers. Both of them raised their hands and Edwards watched as they began to glow, he then turned back to Max.
“Max, Principle Edwards is right…some of us should make an appearance this morning! I mean Kyle and I could get training later, Alex is the one who needs it right now…” Said Liz
“And are you sure the football field is a good call! It’s out in the open and we could be doing stuff that people might not find too comforting.” Said Michael
“Like what?” asked Alex
“Like blowing up rocks!” Michael responded
Edwards just listened as he looked back and forth between his students. He was amazed at how casually they were talking about using these powers of theirs and about blowing stuff up. “You could always use the auditorium!” He said, “I could close it off for the morning and those agents of yours could guard the doors and it would make sure that the press doesn’t see anything.”
“Thank you Mr Edwards” said Max. “We’ll head there as soon as the halls have cleared…okay so Liz, Michael, Maria and Kyle, you all go to your classes while the rest of us help Alex.”
“Wait a minute, why do I have to go to class and…” Michael finished when Max just looked at him and crossed his arms. “Okay, okay I’ll go!”
Just then the bell rang and the students began to filter from the halls and into their classes. Agent Flynn had his team check around and made sure the coast was clear before re-entering the room. The detail split and escorted the group to their classes while the main body went to the auditorium.
Male Locker Room, A Minute Later
Kyle and Michael’s first class of the day was P.E., the coach had announced that given recent events it would be a simple day of running and a game of basket ball. When the two entered the room, the rowdy group had clammed up and just watched them.
“Oh yeah this is gonna be a fun day!” said Kyle despondently as he stuffed his gear into his locker.
“Hey at least your human…they could probably handle you, at least when they get you alone!” responded Michael. He finished changing before anyone else and left with his agent out into the gym.
Michael’s human comment was picked up on several of the teens that were trying to eavesdrop. Then a couple of them turned to face him.
“Hey Kyle…how the hell did you get involved in this?” asked one of them
“Same way as Liz did…got shot and then Max healed me!” Kyle responded
“No shit, you got shot! What did it feel like?”
“Not as weird as when I got it fixed!” Joked Kyle. It lightened the mood of the group and sat around while Kyle told them a few stories…nice ones and not the scary kind. They were like this for about five minutes before Coach Andrews came in and called them out.
“So we don’t have to worry about them then?” asked another student
“Not unless you make a play for someone in the group who is spoken for…which is everyone!” he said
“So that’s what happened this morning then!” someone yelled from the back
“Yeah…Alex is doing some homework to get that under control!”
“So rule 1…don’t piss them off.” The first boy said.
“Yeah, which three of you have already done!” said Kyle as he faced his three friends who beat Max up earlier last year. “You guys do what you did last year then you’ll have to deal with the Secret Service, a whole lot of pissed off Antarians and me!”
The boys had been concerned about that since the announcement was made. They had all immediately remembered back to that day and dwelled on the possibility of severe retaliation. Kyle’s warning came through loud and clear and they were more than happy to put it behind them. One by one they left the locker room and went on with their class, Michael noted that they all seemed a lot more comfortable around him.
“What did ya tell them?” asked Michael
“Oh just a few stories, Max healing me and Liz, you and Maria in that motel last year…nothing major!” said Kyle
“WHAT!” he said loudly. “Nothing happened in the room, we were there for a break while the road was cleared away…and you know it!”
“Yes I know, Liz told me all about it…and that Maria described you as…oh what was it, yes…a vibrator!” Kyle sniggered.
Michael stopped dead in his tracks and blushed furiously. “You tell anyone else that and your dead man…not even the Granolith would bring you back after I get through with you!”
With that and a loud blast on the coach’s whistle they began running around the playing fields. Coach Andrews was curious to see what his alien students were capable of and wanted to push them a little longer than he normally would. For the next half hour he put his student through hell as they ran several dozen laps, by the end of it everybody was covered in sweat and panting for breath but Michael was lying on his back and smiled to himself. Kyle was sitting next to him, he was exhausted but not as much as he usually was {Thank god for alien energy} he thought to himself.
Biology Class, Same Time
Liz and Maria had arrived with their agents and sat down. The two agents moved to the back of the class, one by the door and another near the windows. Their biology teacher was seated behind his desk and pulled out the students essay assignments that he managed to grade before the alien hysteria had started.
“Okay everyone calm down…I’ve got your essays graded, some did well as expected!” she said as she handed Liz her paper.
Liz looked at her paper and saw and A+ marked on it. She turned to Maria to find out what she got.
“Great a B! This should calm my mom’s worries that Michael is being a…distraction from school.” Said Maria
“Okay class…today will be a little bit of an improvise. Now that we know of life beyond Earth I thought we could do some speculation on what that life could be. Liz, Maria care to gave any insights!” asked their teacher
The two girls just looked at each other before nodding to their teacher. “Well we really don’t know a lot on that but we have seen a few things.” Said Maria
“Really…such as?”
“Well max and the others are hybrids…human and Antarian in one but a full blood Antarian we knew was called Nasedo. He was a shape shifter but once when he was injured we saw a faint image of what he really looked like…it was the Greys, you know pale skin, big black eyes!” said Liz. She was hesitant to give away any information but after a talk with Max through their bond she calmed. They both agreed that it could be best.
“There are the Skins…they are Antarians who can only survive on Earth by living inside organic spacesuit things that make them appear and sound like humans in every way. They can only die when the seal on the base of their back is broken and they are exposed to our atmosphere. The Omniriads are another species we’ve met. They are pure energy and can take on and form they want!” Liz continued
“The one we met is called Phoenix!” Maria said
“Well he was named Phoenix by ancient civilizations on Earth. His natural form looks like a giant bird of fire…hence the name! He was on Earth for a very long time before he had to leave.”
Everyone just sat and listened as they described the aliens they knew about, a thousand questions were asked and the girls answered what they could. Since they didn’t have all the information on the Ganderium they decided to leave that stuff out and any information on the Ganderial and their mind control abilities would not be a positive thing.
Auditorium, Same Time
Alex was wiped already. Since they arrived Max and Tess had been teaching him everything they could so that he could control his new powers. Isabel had decided that she was too close to be at the necessary impartiality for the tutorial and sat off to the side. She occasionally smiled at him to let Alex know that he had her support.
Agent Flynn has ordered his team to seal the doors and cover the windows while he himself looked over the teens. He watched as the extent of the alien’s powers became apparent to him and smiled along with them as Alex made strides in his control.
“Okay Alex…lets see how you do with this!” said Tess. “I want you to change this…microphone into wood!” Tess said as she looked around and found the microphone on the podium.
Max instructed him, taught him how to focus and what to focus on and after a few minutes of concentration they had a solid block of wood inform of them. Isabel watched as he turned it back and ran over to Alex and hugged him. After another few hours, they realised that they were approaching lunchtime. Max called it a day and everyone was satisfied with Alex’s progress – there was no way that he would accidentally blow someone up now! Before they left Flynn came up to them…
“Mr Evans, if you’ll excuse me, I have some business to deal with at the Sheriff’s station!” he said
“Anything wrong?” Max asked
“No, but now that you are under our protection I have to be involved with the investigation into Grant Sorenson!”
Max’s face fell; he hoped that he would never have to hear that name again…no such luck!
“Okay, I’ll see you later then.” Replied Max calmly
After Flynn left, Isabel and the others came to Max’s side.
“I almost forgot about him!” said Tess
“I wish I could forget him.” Replied Isabel
“Me too!” said Alex as he took Isabel’s hand in his.
“At least he’s in jail…and soon that will be all he ever sees.” Said Max reassuringly. “Come on, let’s get lunch and meet the others!”
Sheriff’s Station
“Sheriff could you take a look at this!” said Hanson as he looked at the monitor before him.
“What’s up?” said Valenti.
“This is the video feed from Sorenson’s cell…every so often he falls back onto his bed and then gets up. He looks around to see where he is, goes wild and tries to pull the bars off his window. After a while he stops and goes back to normal!”
“How many times has this happened?” asked Valenti
“This would be the fifth, it’s like it isn’t even him that’s acting! I would have told you about it sooner but I guessed you would be busy.” Said Hanson
“Yeah, thanks but from now on anything to do with him I want to know about it immediately.” Said Valenti as Agent Flynn entered. “Ready?” he asked Flynn
“Yeah. Lets see what this guys like!” said Flynn
“Hanson, I want Sorenson brought to the interrogation room and turn off the security camera’s!” said Valenti
“Yes sir, but…”
“No, no buts Hanson. Just do it!”
Jim and Flynn then left and entered the Interrogation Room and waited for Sorenson to arrive. The next time the door opened Hanson entered and pushed a cuffed Sorenson in and into a chair.
“So why do I have the pleasure of going through this again.” Asked Sorenson, “Oh bugger it I’ll tell you what you what to hear…I KILLED THAT LITTLE GEEK ALEX WHITMAN!” Sorenson was laughing and smiling as he said it. Valenti had to fight the urge to pummel Sorenson.
“Mr Sorenson, I am Agent Flynn for the Secret Service. This is my investigation now!”
“What the hell does the Secret Service have to do with this?” asked Sorenson
“Well when you try to kill people that are now under our protection the investigation usually comes to us!” said Flynn sarcastically
“What the hell are you talking about, Whitman’s dead and cold.” Said Sorenson
Valenti smiled, he had neglected to tell Sorenson that Alex had been brought back and was looking forward to this bit! “Actually no he isn’t!” he said
Sorenson’s face became serious and looked back and forth between the Sheriff and Flynn. “But at the hospital…Isabel, you and the others…you all said he was dead! That he was dead for fifteen minutes before I showed up!”
“Oh he was dead all right but he was brought back!” said Valenti
“What’s going on here…how?”
Jim looked at Flynn and then turned to the T.V. in the corner of the room. He flicked through the channels until he found a news station and swivelled the box round so that Sorenson could see.
“The now famous Roswell aliens attended their first day of school since their secret was revealed to the world!” said the Reporter. “Most spent the morning in a closed session teaching one of their human counterparts to use and control his new found abilities. Alex Whitman who was healed at the weekend by the four Antarian Royals appears to have been altered by the incident. It is not yet known how this has transpired…”
Valenti turned off the T.V. and looked back to Sorenson.
“Aliens? This is a joke right!” said Sorenson
“No it’s not Mr. Sorenson. Max Evans and his sister Isabel, Tess Harding and Michael Guerin are aliens from the planet Antar. Actually they are Antarian Royalty who is now under the protection of my people, right along with Mr Whitman and his friends and their families. You on the other hand get to spend a nice long stay in a federal prison…I’m sure something along the lines of Maximum Security and in general population could be arranged.” Smirked Flynn
“So why don’t you tell us why you did it!” said Valenti
“I wanted Isabel…and that wasn’t going to happen with that guy on the scene!” Sorenson said calmly as he looked down at the table. He couldn’t believe it…he was lusting after an alien.
Jim was satisfied, the trial would come soon enough and then he would be out of the kids’ lives for good. He and Flynn left the room and Hanson entered and returned Sorenson to his cell.
The Park, 13:00
Zan had gotten to know the woman who raised his double and learned a lot about Max…at least the public side of Max that he let his parents see. She dotted over him like a mother as she got him drinks, food and supplied a generous amount of Tabasco. It was about two hours after Max left for school before he got a call from Ava saying that Lonnie and Rath had woken up and were very upset.
He arranged to meet them in a neutral setting and suggested the wooded area of the park where they could see each other privately with no press looking around. He arrived to find the others already waiting. The looks of pain and guilt on their faces told Zan what he needed to know…they were back to normal!
“Lonnie are you okay?” he asked his sister softly
“God Zan, I’m so sorry. Ava told us what’s been going on…I just…” Lonnie couldn’t finish.
Zan reached out to her and hugged her, just like he always had before she became infested with this Ganderial stuff. “It’s okay Lonnie, no damage done and were all together now…nothing can come between us again!”
“Zan, I…Ava said that Serena left a message. She said that…” Rath said
“That all of us including Max’s group can fight this thing!” said Zan, “Come on Max is at school, we can surprise them!”
To Be Continued…
Chapter 34
West Roswell High, Lunch Time
After Max finished his little tutorial with Alex and the others he decided to walk the halls while he waited for Liz to finish her class. He made his way over to her class and arrived shortly before the bell rang. One by one students poured out of the class, Max was surprised at how much more relaxed they all seemed around him – some even said hi to him as they passed by. Just then Pam Troy moved passed him…
“Hay Max!” she said seductively as she rubbed against his body in the now crowded hall.
“Move along miss!” said the secret service agent standing next to Max.
“I owe you one.” Said Max to his protector when he recovered from the feeling of revulsion he felt when Pam touched him.
“Just doing my job sir!” the agent responded.
Just then Liz and Maria left the class. Liz spotted Max immediately and moved over to him, grabbed hold of his sweater and pulled him into a heated kiss. Around them the crowed erupted into a barrage of “Go Max” and grunts from the guys as they circles their fists in the air. The commotion caused Max and Liz to pull away from each other and look around.
“Okay…forgot where we are!” said Liz
“Yeah…what do you think about making this a little more private?” Whispered Max
With that they walked hand in hand through the hallways, their agents making a very wide hole in the mob so they could walk freely. Liz quietly whispered to Maria that they would meet the others later. Maria instantly knew what her friend was planning and smiled while giving Liz a knowing wink.
As Maria left to join her boyfriend and the others, Liz and Max asked their agent to hang back while they went for a walk. Agent Allan didn’t agree, it was his duty to protect these two and by the looks of it he would have to protect them from themselves. However Max was getting a little more turned on as Liz continued to press her body against his own. He decided to compromise.
“Could you at least hang back for a while and…go for a short walk?” asked Max
Allan looked at the two and decided to cut them some slack. Given their morning they could probably be doing with some time just by themselves away from the stares of people around them.
“Okay” He said. “I take it you will be in that room over there?” Asked Allan while indicating to the Eraser room.
“Uhh yeah…how’d you know?” asked Max
“Are you kidding, there is one of them in every school…I still hold the record for being in mine the most!” responded Allan while grinning.
With that Agent Allan moved passed the two and then they moved into the room. Once Max sealed the door, Liz turned him around and pushed him up against the back wall. She jumped on him immediately! Liz kissed him hard and fast, Max wrapped his arms around her. His hands trailed down her back and cupped her ass, this prompted Liz to jump up and wrap her legs around Max’s waist.
“What’s gotten into you?” asked Max as they broke the kiss.
“I’m just feeling real good!” Liz answered. She then lowered her hand between their bodies and cupped his erection through his jeans. “And so do you!”
Max growled as he felt her hand on him. He reached up and grabbed hold of her tops neckline and ripped it clean down the middle to expose her bra clad breasts. Max started to kiss her throat and neck, waves of pleasure soared through her body causing her eyes to close and her head to tilt back. As Max continued to scrape his teeth along her soft flesh he reached his hand up and covered her breast. He pulled the cotton fabric down and latched on to her nipple with his mouth.
“Uhmm, god Max. I need you now!” she softly moaned
Max moved them both over to the desk and sat Liz down on it. He reached down and started to open the fastening on her jeans while she did the same to him. Max was on fire now; both were like animals in heat as they tried to expose each other. He grabbed a hold of Liz hands to stop their movements; she looked up into his eyes and saw raw passion. Max grabbed hold of the open flaps of her jeans and as Liz lifter her hips up Max pulled then off, taking her underwear with them.
Liz went back to work of Max and began to stoke his dick. Softly and slowly she moved her hand up and down, teasing him, bringing him pleasure. She wrapped her legs around him again and locked her ankles behind his back. Max put his hands on her hips and pulled her forward, putting her at the perfect angle. Liz pulled on his cock and guided him to her waiting hole.
Max thrust in. He was buried deep inside her, both instantly satisfied at the contact between them…but not satisfied enough. Max tilted her head back up so that he could see into her eyes as he brought her pleasure. Gently he pulled out of her but before he was all the way out he pushed back in forcefully.
“UHHHNN GOD!” she howled. “Max…please…give me more!”
“OHHH BABY, YEAH!” Max moaned as he continued his assault on Liz’s innermost depths, sending her to an abyss of pleasure. In and out, over and over he continued to slam his pelvis against hers. Sweat poured from his brow as he held her body in his arms tightly against his own while he moved against her.
As much as they loved each other, sometimes all the needed a hot sweaty session of fucking and that’s just what they were having now. Lust and passion in all its glory right here in the school’s Eraser Room where so many teens have lost their innocence. For Max and Liz that had been done in the Granolith Chamber but why should they miss out on the fun.
They continued to move against each other, nipple rubbing against nipple, dick inside cunt. Pleasure was the only thing on their minds as Max pushed Liz on to her back. He pumped his cock in and out, his hips circling with each thrust. Liz thought she couldn’t have spread her legs further but as Max’s hips hit her inner thighs her legs moved another inch apart. Liz couldn’t keep her ankles locked any longer and simply leg go. He legs were raised out into the air, Max just kept pushing in as his ass moved up and down.
“Max, please make me cum…I need to!” she moaned
Max put his hand over her core and gently applied pressure to her clit. Every time he pulled out he flicked the small bundle of nerves with his finger and then thrust back in.
“YES, YES, YES, YES, YES, YES, YES, YES, YES, YESSSSSSSSSSSSSS!” Liz reached her climax. Her juices poured from her core and covered Max’s cock.
“Ugnnn, Ugnnn, UHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!” Max was seconds behind Liz. His semen once again spurted into his lover and soaked her womb.
Liz’s legs relaxed and fell down over the edges of the desk. Max was exhausted but managed to pull himself off of Liz. She sat up on the desk and Max sat up with her, his arm draped over her shoulder as Liz rested her head on Max.
“That was…” Max said with his eyes closed
“…Intense!” Liz finished for him. “Max…I’m going to tell my folks tonight!”
“Tell them what?” he asked
“That I’m pregnant…that way there is no chance of them finding out by accident.”
“Yeah that probably is the best plan…I should be there as well I suppose!” he said, concern for his imminent death at her fathers hands filled his voice.
“Max, he wont hurt you…a lot.” Said Liz
“Yeah but he is gonna be pissed, my dad was angry but your dad…” Max said while shaking his head.
“Come on, let’s get some lunch! It’ll help you relax.”
“Hey I’m Max…not Alex, he is the one who likes to eat a lot.” Max countered with a large smile. It caused Liz to begin to laugh slightly and punch him on his arm for the tame insult about his sister’s boyfriend.
After a few minutes the two moved around the room. They used their powers to put everything back into order and repair any damaged clothing. When everything was ready they left the room and met up with their agent. With twenty minutes remaining for their break they found the others and had a little lunch before classes resumed.
English Class, Last Period of the Day
It had become a very interesting day for the group. After a difficult beginning in which Alex sent Crowe flying across the hallway, the aliens had become accepted by most of the students and at some point in the day each of them were hit on by people who just wanted to get close. Luckily it was always out of range of their significant others otherwise all hell would break loose.
This was the only class that they were all in together, busy writing away in their notebooks while the teacher spoke. Just then something in the corner of Pam Troy’s eye caught her attention and looked up to the door.
“What the hell?” she said loudly.
Everyone looked at her and then followed her trail of vision to the door. Zan who lifted his hand and beckoned Max with his finger greeted them. Everyone looked back and forth between Max and his double at the door. Max stood up and moved to the door…
“Yeah great way to stay under wraps man!” said Max as he escorted Zan out.
The room erupted as everyone turned to Liz and the others looking for an explanation. They were mobbed with questions, none of which could be heard clearly as it all became white noise.
“Okay class, everyone calm down…calm down!” said their teacher. “I’m sure Isabel and the others will explain everything if you give them a moment.”
The group just looked at each other. They were quietly deciding exactly what to tell them – clones: not after all the fuss over a sheep, Twins: four sets of twins…unlikely but given the alien factor it could be believable! It was the lesser of two evils and the safer.
“That was Zan!” said Michael.
“Zan?” asked a classmate
“Yeah he’s Max’s twin.” Said Alex
“Basically the cool version of Max!” said Maria
“I heard that!” Max yelled from the hall. Causing a room full of sniggering.
“Okay so why haven’t we seen him before?” asked the teacher
“He was raised in New York along with the…others!” said Kyle before he remembered that the class had not seen the Dupes and as such didn’t need to be told about them.
“Others? You mean there are more of you guys?” asked Pam
Tess reached up and slapped the back of Kyle’s head. “Ouch, what the hell!”
“We all have twins…I have Ava, Michael has Rath and Isabel had Vilandra.” Said Tess
Almost all the guys looked at each other and smiled. There were exact doubles of the two hottest and desirable chicks in Roswell and as far as they new completely unattached. Pam and the rest of the female students felt a similar reaction and the group did not miss it. Too bad they were going to be disappointed!
Out in the Hallway
As Max left the class and made his remark to Zan he looked around and saw the other dupes. Ava was warm and friendly, almost bordering on bubbly but Rath and Lonnie were a little more standoffish. They were sticking to the back; Rath had his arms crossed while Lonnie rested against some lockers. Both watched Max intently as their eyes roamed all over him. They knew that Max was going to be identical to Zan but they were still amazed. Thank god one had a goatee!
“So how are you guys doing?” Max asked
“Better…Zan said that you got that stuff out of us?” said Rath
“Yeah, well Liz too. She’s got more info on what actually happens!” answered Max
“Liz? Is that your Ava?” Lonnie asked
“You didn’t tell them?” Max asked as he turned to Zan.
“Not all of it!” he responded
“All of what?” Rath said as he moved closer.
“Liz is my girlfriend and is human…mostly. Tess is our Ava and is dating another human called Kyle…in fact we’re all seeing humans – Michael is with Maria, Isabel with Alex.” Said Max
Rath and Vilandra simply nodded. Given the recent exposure they guessed that they were very close to some humans who knew their secret. Just then they heard Maria’s comment about Zan being the cooler version of Max.
“I heard that!” he yelled through the door. Ava smiled and Zan turned his back to hide the grin on his face.
“What did you mean that Liz was mostly human?” asked Lonnie
“Liz is part Omniriad…she is the Caretaker to the Granolith! That’s why she knew how to get rid of the Ganderial. There’ll be time for more later but what are you guys doing here?”
“Just stopping by to say hi and, by the sounds of what’s going on in there, cause quiet a stir as well.” Said Ava
Just then the bell rang and the rest of the group got out of the class before the others did. They all moved to a corner of the hall while the other students moved out. Most of the guys gave Lonnie and Ava the once over and winked at them. Rath and Zan moved next to them and stared the guys down. Most saw the looks from the two new aliens and quietly looked down and moved away…they had all seen Alex’s reaction this morning and these two looked like they would do ten times as much damage but this time it would be on purpose.
When Rath and Zan were given the same looks by the females that were obviously on the prowl, their reaction was a lot less subtle! Lonnie held up her hand and caught one of the girls in a telekinetic hold. The girl couldn’t move and all Lonnie said to her was “Don’t!” The girl nodded her head vigorously and when Lonnie looked to her cohorts she received a similar response.
Zan looked to his sister. “Lonnie! Let her go.” He said
“Just having some fun Zan, just some fun!” she responded as she lowered her hand. The girl was released and Lonnie winked at her and her friends. Territory was marked and a message had been sent that all the lust and power driven teens.
After the hall cleared of students and teachers introductions were made between the Roswell and New York groups. Lonnie met Isabel and then met Alex, she was curious at what Isabel actually saw in the scrawny guy – she could only conclude that he must be good in the sack. Rath looked over the little pixie that his twin had taken as his mate and smirked.
Maria knew what he was thinking and said, “Get rid of the grin pal, I don’t do threesomes!”
To Be Continued…
West Roswell High, Lunch Time
After Max finished his little tutorial with Alex and the others he decided to walk the halls while he waited for Liz to finish her class. He made his way over to her class and arrived shortly before the bell rang. One by one students poured out of the class, Max was surprised at how much more relaxed they all seemed around him – some even said hi to him as they passed by. Just then Pam Troy moved passed him…
“Hay Max!” she said seductively as she rubbed against his body in the now crowded hall.
“Move along miss!” said the secret service agent standing next to Max.
“I owe you one.” Said Max to his protector when he recovered from the feeling of revulsion he felt when Pam touched him.
“Just doing my job sir!” the agent responded.
Just then Liz and Maria left the class. Liz spotted Max immediately and moved over to him, grabbed hold of his sweater and pulled him into a heated kiss. Around them the crowed erupted into a barrage of “Go Max” and grunts from the guys as they circles their fists in the air. The commotion caused Max and Liz to pull away from each other and look around.
“Okay…forgot where we are!” said Liz
“Yeah…what do you think about making this a little more private?” Whispered Max
With that they walked hand in hand through the hallways, their agents making a very wide hole in the mob so they could walk freely. Liz quietly whispered to Maria that they would meet the others later. Maria instantly knew what her friend was planning and smiled while giving Liz a knowing wink.
As Maria left to join her boyfriend and the others, Liz and Max asked their agent to hang back while they went for a walk. Agent Allan didn’t agree, it was his duty to protect these two and by the looks of it he would have to protect them from themselves. However Max was getting a little more turned on as Liz continued to press her body against his own. He decided to compromise.
“Could you at least hang back for a while and…go for a short walk?” asked Max
Allan looked at the two and decided to cut them some slack. Given their morning they could probably be doing with some time just by themselves away from the stares of people around them.
“Okay” He said. “I take it you will be in that room over there?” Asked Allan while indicating to the Eraser room.
“Uhh yeah…how’d you know?” asked Max
“Are you kidding, there is one of them in every school…I still hold the record for being in mine the most!” responded Allan while grinning.
With that Agent Allan moved passed the two and then they moved into the room. Once Max sealed the door, Liz turned him around and pushed him up against the back wall. She jumped on him immediately! Liz kissed him hard and fast, Max wrapped his arms around her. His hands trailed down her back and cupped her ass, this prompted Liz to jump up and wrap her legs around Max’s waist.
“What’s gotten into you?” asked Max as they broke the kiss.
“I’m just feeling real good!” Liz answered. She then lowered her hand between their bodies and cupped his erection through his jeans. “And so do you!”
Max growled as he felt her hand on him. He reached up and grabbed hold of her tops neckline and ripped it clean down the middle to expose her bra clad breasts. Max started to kiss her throat and neck, waves of pleasure soared through her body causing her eyes to close and her head to tilt back. As Max continued to scrape his teeth along her soft flesh he reached his hand up and covered her breast. He pulled the cotton fabric down and latched on to her nipple with his mouth.
“Uhmm, god Max. I need you now!” she softly moaned
Max moved them both over to the desk and sat Liz down on it. He reached down and started to open the fastening on her jeans while she did the same to him. Max was on fire now; both were like animals in heat as they tried to expose each other. He grabbed a hold of Liz hands to stop their movements; she looked up into his eyes and saw raw passion. Max grabbed hold of the open flaps of her jeans and as Liz lifter her hips up Max pulled then off, taking her underwear with them.
Liz went back to work of Max and began to stoke his dick. Softly and slowly she moved her hand up and down, teasing him, bringing him pleasure. She wrapped her legs around him again and locked her ankles behind his back. Max put his hands on her hips and pulled her forward, putting her at the perfect angle. Liz pulled on his cock and guided him to her waiting hole.
Max thrust in. He was buried deep inside her, both instantly satisfied at the contact between them…but not satisfied enough. Max tilted her head back up so that he could see into her eyes as he brought her pleasure. Gently he pulled out of her but before he was all the way out he pushed back in forcefully.
“UHHHNN GOD!” she howled. “Max…please…give me more!”
“OHHH BABY, YEAH!” Max moaned as he continued his assault on Liz’s innermost depths, sending her to an abyss of pleasure. In and out, over and over he continued to slam his pelvis against hers. Sweat poured from his brow as he held her body in his arms tightly against his own while he moved against her.
As much as they loved each other, sometimes all the needed a hot sweaty session of fucking and that’s just what they were having now. Lust and passion in all its glory right here in the school’s Eraser Room where so many teens have lost their innocence. For Max and Liz that had been done in the Granolith Chamber but why should they miss out on the fun.
They continued to move against each other, nipple rubbing against nipple, dick inside cunt. Pleasure was the only thing on their minds as Max pushed Liz on to her back. He pumped his cock in and out, his hips circling with each thrust. Liz thought she couldn’t have spread her legs further but as Max’s hips hit her inner thighs her legs moved another inch apart. Liz couldn’t keep her ankles locked any longer and simply leg go. He legs were raised out into the air, Max just kept pushing in as his ass moved up and down.
“Max, please make me cum…I need to!” she moaned
Max put his hand over her core and gently applied pressure to her clit. Every time he pulled out he flicked the small bundle of nerves with his finger and then thrust back in.
“YES, YES, YES, YES, YES, YES, YES, YES, YES, YESSSSSSSSSSSSSS!” Liz reached her climax. Her juices poured from her core and covered Max’s cock.
“Ugnnn, Ugnnn, UHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!” Max was seconds behind Liz. His semen once again spurted into his lover and soaked her womb.
Liz’s legs relaxed and fell down over the edges of the desk. Max was exhausted but managed to pull himself off of Liz. She sat up on the desk and Max sat up with her, his arm draped over her shoulder as Liz rested her head on Max.
“That was…” Max said with his eyes closed
“…Intense!” Liz finished for him. “Max…I’m going to tell my folks tonight!”
“Tell them what?” he asked
“That I’m pregnant…that way there is no chance of them finding out by accident.”
“Yeah that probably is the best plan…I should be there as well I suppose!” he said, concern for his imminent death at her fathers hands filled his voice.
“Max, he wont hurt you…a lot.” Said Liz
“Yeah but he is gonna be pissed, my dad was angry but your dad…” Max said while shaking his head.
“Come on, let’s get some lunch! It’ll help you relax.”
“Hey I’m Max…not Alex, he is the one who likes to eat a lot.” Max countered with a large smile. It caused Liz to begin to laugh slightly and punch him on his arm for the tame insult about his sister’s boyfriend.
After a few minutes the two moved around the room. They used their powers to put everything back into order and repair any damaged clothing. When everything was ready they left the room and met up with their agent. With twenty minutes remaining for their break they found the others and had a little lunch before classes resumed.
English Class, Last Period of the Day
It had become a very interesting day for the group. After a difficult beginning in which Alex sent Crowe flying across the hallway, the aliens had become accepted by most of the students and at some point in the day each of them were hit on by people who just wanted to get close. Luckily it was always out of range of their significant others otherwise all hell would break loose.
This was the only class that they were all in together, busy writing away in their notebooks while the teacher spoke. Just then something in the corner of Pam Troy’s eye caught her attention and looked up to the door.
“What the hell?” she said loudly.
Everyone looked at her and then followed her trail of vision to the door. Zan who lifted his hand and beckoned Max with his finger greeted them. Everyone looked back and forth between Max and his double at the door. Max stood up and moved to the door…
“Yeah great way to stay under wraps man!” said Max as he escorted Zan out.
The room erupted as everyone turned to Liz and the others looking for an explanation. They were mobbed with questions, none of which could be heard clearly as it all became white noise.
“Okay class, everyone calm down…calm down!” said their teacher. “I’m sure Isabel and the others will explain everything if you give them a moment.”
The group just looked at each other. They were quietly deciding exactly what to tell them – clones: not after all the fuss over a sheep, Twins: four sets of twins…unlikely but given the alien factor it could be believable! It was the lesser of two evils and the safer.
“That was Zan!” said Michael.
“Zan?” asked a classmate
“Yeah he’s Max’s twin.” Said Alex
“Basically the cool version of Max!” said Maria
“I heard that!” Max yelled from the hall. Causing a room full of sniggering.
“Okay so why haven’t we seen him before?” asked the teacher
“He was raised in New York along with the…others!” said Kyle before he remembered that the class had not seen the Dupes and as such didn’t need to be told about them.
“Others? You mean there are more of you guys?” asked Pam
Tess reached up and slapped the back of Kyle’s head. “Ouch, what the hell!”
“We all have twins…I have Ava, Michael has Rath and Isabel had Vilandra.” Said Tess
Almost all the guys looked at each other and smiled. There were exact doubles of the two hottest and desirable chicks in Roswell and as far as they new completely unattached. Pam and the rest of the female students felt a similar reaction and the group did not miss it. Too bad they were going to be disappointed!
Out in the Hallway
As Max left the class and made his remark to Zan he looked around and saw the other dupes. Ava was warm and friendly, almost bordering on bubbly but Rath and Lonnie were a little more standoffish. They were sticking to the back; Rath had his arms crossed while Lonnie rested against some lockers. Both watched Max intently as their eyes roamed all over him. They knew that Max was going to be identical to Zan but they were still amazed. Thank god one had a goatee!
“So how are you guys doing?” Max asked
“Better…Zan said that you got that stuff out of us?” said Rath
“Yeah, well Liz too. She’s got more info on what actually happens!” answered Max
“Liz? Is that your Ava?” Lonnie asked
“You didn’t tell them?” Max asked as he turned to Zan.
“Not all of it!” he responded
“All of what?” Rath said as he moved closer.
“Liz is my girlfriend and is human…mostly. Tess is our Ava and is dating another human called Kyle…in fact we’re all seeing humans – Michael is with Maria, Isabel with Alex.” Said Max
Rath and Vilandra simply nodded. Given the recent exposure they guessed that they were very close to some humans who knew their secret. Just then they heard Maria’s comment about Zan being the cooler version of Max.
“I heard that!” he yelled through the door. Ava smiled and Zan turned his back to hide the grin on his face.
“What did you mean that Liz was mostly human?” asked Lonnie
“Liz is part Omniriad…she is the Caretaker to the Granolith! That’s why she knew how to get rid of the Ganderial. There’ll be time for more later but what are you guys doing here?”
“Just stopping by to say hi and, by the sounds of what’s going on in there, cause quiet a stir as well.” Said Ava
Just then the bell rang and the rest of the group got out of the class before the others did. They all moved to a corner of the hall while the other students moved out. Most of the guys gave Lonnie and Ava the once over and winked at them. Rath and Zan moved next to them and stared the guys down. Most saw the looks from the two new aliens and quietly looked down and moved away…they had all seen Alex’s reaction this morning and these two looked like they would do ten times as much damage but this time it would be on purpose.
When Rath and Zan were given the same looks by the females that were obviously on the prowl, their reaction was a lot less subtle! Lonnie held up her hand and caught one of the girls in a telekinetic hold. The girl couldn’t move and all Lonnie said to her was “Don’t!” The girl nodded her head vigorously and when Lonnie looked to her cohorts she received a similar response.
Zan looked to his sister. “Lonnie! Let her go.” He said
“Just having some fun Zan, just some fun!” she responded as she lowered her hand. The girl was released and Lonnie winked at her and her friends. Territory was marked and a message had been sent that all the lust and power driven teens.
After the hall cleared of students and teachers introductions were made between the Roswell and New York groups. Lonnie met Isabel and then met Alex, she was curious at what Isabel actually saw in the scrawny guy – she could only conclude that he must be good in the sack. Rath looked over the little pixie that his twin had taken as his mate and smirked.
Maria knew what he was thinking and said, “Get rid of the grin pal, I don’t do threesomes!”
To Be Continued…
Chapter 35
Hallway, West Roswell High, Same Time
“You got that right!” said a very agitated Michael. He just looked at Rath in an attempt to stare him down. Vilandra just looked at Rath and felt a pang of jealousy when Maria made her comment, she knew that a threesome was exactly what Rath had in mind.
“Hey relax bro, I don’t go anywhere I’m not invited!” Rath said as he raised his hands in mock surrender.
“So what do we do now?” Lonnie asked
“Well Liz and I need to talk to her parents…we’ll catch up later!” said Max as he took Liz’s hand and walked her down the hall.
“What’s going on there?” asked Rath
“We’ll…uh…we’ll tell you later!” responded Zan. “Come on, lets see what this town’s got…you guys wanna be tour guides?” he asked as he turned to the remaining members of the group.
“Yeah, good idea!” said Alex. “It’ll give us a chance to get to know each other a little better.”
Isabel just looked at him; she wasn’t entirely comfortable the way Lonnie was quietly appraising her boyfriend. The last thing she wanted was for the two of them to be near each other until she found out just what Lonnie was planning. But she knew that that wasn’t going to happen, Alex was curious about the recent additions to the group and now that they were free of the Ganderial they could be trusted to a certain extent.
“Okay…so what do you guys want to see first? There really isn’t a whole lot to do!” said Isabel
“Well I suppose we could just walk around.” Ava said
“That’s the plan then!” said Michael
The group went on mass down the empty halls, surrounded on all sides by a dozen Secret Service agents. Maria figured that the Crashdown should be the last stop; that way the remnant of the approaching world war 3 could be cleaned up before they got there.
Living Room, Parker Residence, 1 Hour Later
Max and Liz took their time in walking back to the Parker’s home. Neither of them was looking forward to this little family meeting but both knew that it had to be done. When they did arrive they found Nancy folding some sheets and Jeff checking over the books of the restaurant.
“Hey dad…mom. Could we talk to you guys for a minute?” asked Liz
“Sure sweetie…what’s up?” asked her father as Nancy sat next to him.
Max and Liz sat opposite from them; both couples separated by the coffee table that made Max feel a little more secure.
“Uh…we have something to tell you. I…I’m pregnant!” said Liz
Jeff’s eyes widened and jumped to his feet. “WHAT!” he yelled, “Max, could you please leave?”
“Mr Parker, I…”
“I said get out…NOW!”
“Dad, please! Don’t make him go.” Begged Liz
“And why shouldn’t I?” Jeff asked
“Because I love him…I belong with him!”
“And I love Liz, Mr Parker!” said Max
“Oh that that makes this alright…how the hell could the two of you be so stupid? Max I want you to go home now!”
“I can’t…not until I tell you…” said Max
“Tell me what Max…that you’re not responsible for getting my baby girl pregnant, that you haven’t been sleeping with her…”
“Dad stop!” Liz said loudly. She took a deep breath before continuing, “Yes I’ve been sleeping with Max but he isn’t completely at fault…the Granolith has been doing things to us, it wanted me to get pregnant!”
“Another god damned alien thing…why the hell would that thing…”
“DAD…I can’t believe you said that. For your information I’m not entirely human myself!” Liz said angrily
“What?” Nancy whispered
Liz bowed her head and looked to the floor. This was the one thing that she hoped to keep from her parents but now the cat was out of the bag…she had no choice but to tell them the rest. Liz looked back up to her parents.
“Mom, you guys tried for a long time before you had me…right?” she asked calmly. “Another alien called Phoenix felt sorry for you and helped. He took a sample of D.N.A. from each of you to make me; he then blended in some of his own energy so that I would be a suitable Caretaker for the Granolith. I am your daughter but he is a part of me as well.”
“I don’t believe this!” Jeff said as he turned away, shaking his head. “Max, please leave…we’ll take this up again later but we need to talk to Liz alone.”
Liz looked to Max and nodded. Max stood up and went to the door, “If you need me, I’m just a thought away!” he said.
It brought a smile to Liz’s face as she closed the door behind Max. She turned and went back to sit with her parents!
Living Room, Valenti Residence, 18:00
Everyone had split up about 45 minutes ago; Michael and Maria had taken the Dupes to his apartment. Kyle and Tess had gone home to begin their homework while they awaited the news of Max’s imminent demise.
Tess was sitting at the table, working away on her Maths. Since they no longer had to hide it was agreed that those who were holding back, stopped! Michael hated that idea but agreed, Tess who was taught by Nasedo to hide her true skills readily accepted. Kyle was sitting on the sofa, reading a very boring book for English so that he could write an essay.
Every so often Tess looked over to Kyle, all day she had been thinking about this decision and she knew that Kyle wasn’t going to like it.
“Kyle can I talk to you for a minute?” she asked tentatively
“You Princess, can talk to me at any time!” he said
“Kyle, remember your dad’s no sex rule?”
“As sort lived as it was, Yes!” he responded
“Yeah, I want to try and obey it!”
“What?” Kyle responded
“Kyle I love you more than I’ve ever loved anyone and I love making love with you but we need to do this.”
Kyle was confused as well and didn’t know what to think. “Why?”
“Your dad has become like my own, you guys are my family and I don’t want to risk that.” Tess said
“Tess my dad would never ask you to leave!” He said, trying to reassure her.
“I know that, I just…”
“Okay, what’s wrong?” Kyle asked
“We’ve only just started going out and we’re already having sex. The only reason why we’ve reached this stage is because of the Granolith, under normal circumstances we would have had a few dates but…we just need to try this. To have a normal relationship outside of Granolith induced hormones!”
“Tess, I love you…if you want to take a step back then that’s what we’ll do. Besides I was going to take you out to dinner tomorrow night and take you out to that new club…if the Agents let us!”
A huge grin came across Tess’s face as Kyle told her about their planned date and that he was willing to slow down. “Thank you Kyle.” She said as she hugged him. “And the no sex thing wont be forever, just until we’re in a relationship type place…if that makes any sense.”
“It does to me Princess!”
Too bad they both seemed to forget that Granolith continually pumps up their hormones…this wont last long!
Michael’s Apartment, 18:30
When Michael and the others arrived they brought 10 large pizzas with them. It didn’t take long for Rath and Michael to enter into a little competition to see which one of them could eat the most slices and naturally a bet ensued. Maria, Isabel and Alex all bet on Michael – they had seen him eat, while the New Yorkers bet on Rath.
Six pies later they were still going at it, they had eaten three pizzas apiece and were keeping pace with each other. They had slowed somewhat and were starting to force the bites down; just then they stopped and looked at each other. The others just watched as they ran to the bathroom and tried to cover their ears when the sounds of guts wrenching hit them.
Maria turned back to the others.
“So…draw!” she said
“Yeah!” said Zan.
They grabbed the other pizzas and started to munch away as the newly dubbed Pizza Brothers came back in. Both looked slightly flushed and gasping for breath. Just then there was a knock at the door, Michael asked Alex to get it.
“Hello?” he said
“Hi I’m looking for Michael and Maria!” said the guest
Michael and Maria and heard the voice and looked at each other before turning to the door.
“Laurie?” they said in unison
“Hi guys.” she said as she entered. The first thing she did was to hug Michael, which gained a confused reaction from the NY four.
“Who…is that?” Asked Rath as he gave the new girl the once over.
“That would be your sister!” responded Isabel as he saw the look he was giving Laurie
“What?” he said as he looked back up at her rather startled.
“Laurie is the granddaughter of the guy who supplied your human D.N.A. They thought it would be too weird at that relationship so they decided on sister!” Alex explained.
Laurie had heard the commotion and looked up at the others in the room. Just then she noticed Rath and looked back and forth between him and Michael.
“Okay, what’s going on? Tell me I’m not back on the meds!” she said
“Relax Laurie, your fine!” Maria said as she moved between the two. “Rath this is Laurie, Laurie this is Rath!” she introduced the two.
“I’m not hallucinating?” Laurie asked, still not quite believing what she was seeing.
“No Laurie your not. When they made me, they made him as well. We’re like twins!” said Michael as he put his hand on his sister’s shoulder.
Rath moved over to her and extended his hand. “Hi…uh Laurie, how you doing?”
Lonnie, Ava and Zan just looked at each other. This was the first time they actually have seen Rath nervous about meeting someone. Lonnie was actually surprised and was found that she was pleased by it. The others just grinned.
“I’m good, a little wigged but fine. It would have been good if someone had mentioned this!” she said as she turned to Michael.
“Hey I didn’t know! They only arrived at the weekend.” Michael said quickly. {Boy that girl sure could look evil when she wanted to} he thought to himself.
“How are you doing Rath?” Laurie asked her newest brother
“Surprised…and actually nervous…weird!” he responded
Just then Laurie smelled the air and looked around to see pizza boxes littering the floor. “Pepperoni? Yeah, that’s pepperoni!”
Michael smiled and opened the pepperoni pizza box before her nose.
Laurie’s mouth was watering. “Michael, don’t take this too seriously but right now you’re a god!” She said as she grabbed hold of a slice. “UHMMMM, I’ve not had this in years! So what’s going on here?”
“Nothing much, just getting to know each other better…and eating a lot of pizza!” said Maria as she turned to Michael who turned red and held his stomach as he remembered the little contest.
“Now I thought I asked you to stay away from Roswell why this nonsense is going on!” said Michael
“No, you told me - not asked!” said Laurie
“So what are you doing here?” asked Maria
“I live here now!”
“Huh?” stated Michael, “What are you talking about?”
“I made a little deal with my aunt and uncle. I stay out of their hair, forget about that little evidence you two found and let them move back to the house.” Said Laurie with a smile on her face.
Maria looked at her, cocked her head and smiled. “What’s the other part of that little arrangement?”
“They bought me a rather large house on the outskirts of town, gave me a healthy monthly allowance as well as twice the amount of stock in the company that was already in my name and stay out of my life!”
“Sounds like a good deal…what’s the catch?” Michael asked
“No catch…we both knew that sooner or later they would come after me, this way we both get what we want. I’m free to live my life and they stay in the manner that they’re used to.”
“I’ve said it once, I’ll say it again…the girl learns fast!” said Maria
“You got that right!” said Michael as he smiled at his sister. He looked over at the others; confusion seems to be a permanent fixture to their faces tonight. “I’ll explain it all later.” He told the Dupes.
At that point the phone rang and Michael answered it.
“Hello”
“Michael it’s Max, my folks called a meeting!”
“Why what’s up?”
“Liz and I told her parents about the baby…they didn’t take it well and Liz told them about Phoenix.”
Michael closed his eyes and sighed. “Oh no!”
“Yeah…when I got home, her parents called mine…they want to talk! Isabel and Alex should be there as well…you should tell them the Whitman’s will be there!”
“No problem man…do you want the rest of us there?”
“No, you should stay out of this one!”
“Okay…hey listen Laurie’s in town, I’ll be with her and the others if you need us!”
“Thanks Michael.” Both hung up the phone and Michael turned to Isabel and Alex.
“You guys should head home Isabel…go quickly!” said Michael
Isabel saw the look in his eyes and then looked back to Alex. Within a few minutes they grabbed their things and were out the door. Michael decided to let whatever’s going to happen, happen and began to inform the duplicates of Laurie’s past and the reason for the Evans meeting. When Rath heard what Laurie’s Uncle and Aunt did to her just to get her money felt an overwhelming urge to give some payback!
Living Room, Evans Residence, 19:45
The parents were gathered; Max and Liz were sitting with Alex and Isabel in the middle. Accusations were flying back and forth, Jeff Parker doing more than his fair share of yelling. He was furious and upon learning that Isabel was also pregnant he made the mistake of calling the Evans terrible parents, raising nothing but a slut and playboy.
Philip blew his top at those remarks; insult was thrown for insult until them men’s faces went from red to purple to black. Liz was almost crying as Max held her close, Alex held in tightly to Isabel’s hand – in part to reassure her and in part to reassure himself. When it looked like they were about to start a fistfight Max shot his hand up and generated a shield between the two.
The sudden green light between them was enough to get their attention.
“I know you two would like to draw blood right now but what’s done is done. Mr Parker, my parents have been excellent. Nothing in this situation has been to do with you or them, it’s between the Granolith and us and until we understand its purpose we can only assume that this is because it wants to help us…it always has before and we have to believe that it always will!” Max said as he walked back and forth between the two elders.
He got through to his father who paused and sat back down. Mr Parker had calmed slightly but only enough to turn his back walk around while running hid hand over his face.
“You’re still only kids…alien royalty or not how the hell are you going to support families?” Jeff asked calmly
“We don’t have all the answers dad, but this has happened and there is nothing you can do about it…in fifteen months your going to be a grandparent.” Said Liz
“Fifteen months?” whispered her mother.
“Approximately!” responded Liz
“The four of you may have over a year to get ready for this but you have no income of any significance!” said Jeff
“I believe I can help there!” said a female voice
Every jumped to their feet and looked around to find the source of the disembodied voice. Just then the back wall began to shimmer and Serena came into view.
“Serena?” said Max
“Strange…you shouldn’t be able to recognise me!” stated Serena as she cocked her head
“Actually we’ve already met you…in about a year from now!” said Max
“We have the second Granolith…you know, you’re secondary mission on Earth. It’s merged with the Antarian Granolith after a future Liz travelled back in time to change what happened. You helped us find it the first time round.”
“Okay…I see we need to do a little catching up later!” said Serena.
“Yeah!” said Max
“This is all very interesting but what did you mean that you could help?” Jeff asked
“Did you really think that we would send our people’s ruler and our last hope to Earth without sending the means for him to take care of himself?”
“What’s that supposed to mean?” asked Isabel
“Call the others…tell them to meet us at your Pod Chamber.” Said Serena
Max nodded and went for the phone and called Michael and Tess. Since the Dupes showed up Liz had given each group at least one transporter unit so that they could get to the cave if they needed. Liz had reached into her bag and pulled out the tablet she used the last time. A flash of light travelled the room and they all appeared in the Chamber, shortly followed by the others.
“Mom, dad, welcome to where we…hatched!” said Max as all the parents looked around the room.
“Serena?” asked Zan
“Zan…its good to see you again. Its good to see all of you! Now Ms Parker, care to tell me how you did that.” Serena said
“Max and I are Caretakers to the Granolith, I just seem to have more access to its data!” Liz responded
“Okay, we’ll discuss this later but right now I have to show you this…Max, Zan put you hands on either end of that wall.” Serena said while indicating to the wall to the left side of the pods.
As Liz watched Max move to the wall she felt a shiver down her back and looked toward the opening to the Granolith Chamber, she could sense the presence of something familiar but couldn’t place it. Max felt her hesitation and turned to her.
“Liz, you okay?” he asked
“Yeah…yeah just felt something weird.” She responded
Max put his hand on the wall and an opening appeared when Zan mimicked his movement. Serena led them in and said; “We arranged it so this room could only be accessed by both of you. Kind of a symbolic way of saying that both groups have united.”
The new chamber was like a warehouse. Crates of various sizes filled the room, each separated into different contents.
“Serena what is all this?” Max asked
“Well as we passed through the asteroid belt we mined out a few things. The minerals don’t have any value to Antarians but on Earth they are worth a fortune.”
That caught everyone’s attention but it was Maria that asked first. “Exactly how much is a fortune?”
“Well, those crates over there contain platinum, gold and other valuable metals, those have assorted gems stones…all told about 1.6 billion dollars.”
“Wow!” said Michael
“And it belongs to all of you, equally!” Serena felt she had to put that in.
To Be Continued…
Hallway, West Roswell High, Same Time
“You got that right!” said a very agitated Michael. He just looked at Rath in an attempt to stare him down. Vilandra just looked at Rath and felt a pang of jealousy when Maria made her comment, she knew that a threesome was exactly what Rath had in mind.
“Hey relax bro, I don’t go anywhere I’m not invited!” Rath said as he raised his hands in mock surrender.
“So what do we do now?” Lonnie asked
“Well Liz and I need to talk to her parents…we’ll catch up later!” said Max as he took Liz’s hand and walked her down the hall.
“What’s going on there?” asked Rath
“We’ll…uh…we’ll tell you later!” responded Zan. “Come on, lets see what this town’s got…you guys wanna be tour guides?” he asked as he turned to the remaining members of the group.
“Yeah, good idea!” said Alex. “It’ll give us a chance to get to know each other a little better.”
Isabel just looked at him; she wasn’t entirely comfortable the way Lonnie was quietly appraising her boyfriend. The last thing she wanted was for the two of them to be near each other until she found out just what Lonnie was planning. But she knew that that wasn’t going to happen, Alex was curious about the recent additions to the group and now that they were free of the Ganderial they could be trusted to a certain extent.
“Okay…so what do you guys want to see first? There really isn’t a whole lot to do!” said Isabel
“Well I suppose we could just walk around.” Ava said
“That’s the plan then!” said Michael
The group went on mass down the empty halls, surrounded on all sides by a dozen Secret Service agents. Maria figured that the Crashdown should be the last stop; that way the remnant of the approaching world war 3 could be cleaned up before they got there.
Living Room, Parker Residence, 1 Hour Later
Max and Liz took their time in walking back to the Parker’s home. Neither of them was looking forward to this little family meeting but both knew that it had to be done. When they did arrive they found Nancy folding some sheets and Jeff checking over the books of the restaurant.
“Hey dad…mom. Could we talk to you guys for a minute?” asked Liz
“Sure sweetie…what’s up?” asked her father as Nancy sat next to him.
Max and Liz sat opposite from them; both couples separated by the coffee table that made Max feel a little more secure.
“Uh…we have something to tell you. I…I’m pregnant!” said Liz
Jeff’s eyes widened and jumped to his feet. “WHAT!” he yelled, “Max, could you please leave?”
“Mr Parker, I…”
“I said get out…NOW!”
“Dad, please! Don’t make him go.” Begged Liz
“And why shouldn’t I?” Jeff asked
“Because I love him…I belong with him!”
“And I love Liz, Mr Parker!” said Max
“Oh that that makes this alright…how the hell could the two of you be so stupid? Max I want you to go home now!”
“I can’t…not until I tell you…” said Max
“Tell me what Max…that you’re not responsible for getting my baby girl pregnant, that you haven’t been sleeping with her…”
“Dad stop!” Liz said loudly. She took a deep breath before continuing, “Yes I’ve been sleeping with Max but he isn’t completely at fault…the Granolith has been doing things to us, it wanted me to get pregnant!”
“Another god damned alien thing…why the hell would that thing…”
“DAD…I can’t believe you said that. For your information I’m not entirely human myself!” Liz said angrily
“What?” Nancy whispered
Liz bowed her head and looked to the floor. This was the one thing that she hoped to keep from her parents but now the cat was out of the bag…she had no choice but to tell them the rest. Liz looked back up to her parents.
“Mom, you guys tried for a long time before you had me…right?” she asked calmly. “Another alien called Phoenix felt sorry for you and helped. He took a sample of D.N.A. from each of you to make me; he then blended in some of his own energy so that I would be a suitable Caretaker for the Granolith. I am your daughter but he is a part of me as well.”
“I don’t believe this!” Jeff said as he turned away, shaking his head. “Max, please leave…we’ll take this up again later but we need to talk to Liz alone.”
Liz looked to Max and nodded. Max stood up and went to the door, “If you need me, I’m just a thought away!” he said.
It brought a smile to Liz’s face as she closed the door behind Max. She turned and went back to sit with her parents!
Living Room, Valenti Residence, 18:00
Everyone had split up about 45 minutes ago; Michael and Maria had taken the Dupes to his apartment. Kyle and Tess had gone home to begin their homework while they awaited the news of Max’s imminent demise.
Tess was sitting at the table, working away on her Maths. Since they no longer had to hide it was agreed that those who were holding back, stopped! Michael hated that idea but agreed, Tess who was taught by Nasedo to hide her true skills readily accepted. Kyle was sitting on the sofa, reading a very boring book for English so that he could write an essay.
Every so often Tess looked over to Kyle, all day she had been thinking about this decision and she knew that Kyle wasn’t going to like it.
“Kyle can I talk to you for a minute?” she asked tentatively
“You Princess, can talk to me at any time!” he said
“Kyle, remember your dad’s no sex rule?”
“As sort lived as it was, Yes!” he responded
“Yeah, I want to try and obey it!”
“What?” Kyle responded
“Kyle I love you more than I’ve ever loved anyone and I love making love with you but we need to do this.”
Kyle was confused as well and didn’t know what to think. “Why?”
“Your dad has become like my own, you guys are my family and I don’t want to risk that.” Tess said
“Tess my dad would never ask you to leave!” He said, trying to reassure her.
“I know that, I just…”
“Okay, what’s wrong?” Kyle asked
“We’ve only just started going out and we’re already having sex. The only reason why we’ve reached this stage is because of the Granolith, under normal circumstances we would have had a few dates but…we just need to try this. To have a normal relationship outside of Granolith induced hormones!”
“Tess, I love you…if you want to take a step back then that’s what we’ll do. Besides I was going to take you out to dinner tomorrow night and take you out to that new club…if the Agents let us!”
A huge grin came across Tess’s face as Kyle told her about their planned date and that he was willing to slow down. “Thank you Kyle.” She said as she hugged him. “And the no sex thing wont be forever, just until we’re in a relationship type place…if that makes any sense.”
“It does to me Princess!”
Too bad they both seemed to forget that Granolith continually pumps up their hormones…this wont last long!
Michael’s Apartment, 18:30
When Michael and the others arrived they brought 10 large pizzas with them. It didn’t take long for Rath and Michael to enter into a little competition to see which one of them could eat the most slices and naturally a bet ensued. Maria, Isabel and Alex all bet on Michael – they had seen him eat, while the New Yorkers bet on Rath.
Six pies later they were still going at it, they had eaten three pizzas apiece and were keeping pace with each other. They had slowed somewhat and were starting to force the bites down; just then they stopped and looked at each other. The others just watched as they ran to the bathroom and tried to cover their ears when the sounds of guts wrenching hit them.
Maria turned back to the others.
“So…draw!” she said
“Yeah!” said Zan.
They grabbed the other pizzas and started to munch away as the newly dubbed Pizza Brothers came back in. Both looked slightly flushed and gasping for breath. Just then there was a knock at the door, Michael asked Alex to get it.
“Hello?” he said
“Hi I’m looking for Michael and Maria!” said the guest
Michael and Maria and heard the voice and looked at each other before turning to the door.
“Laurie?” they said in unison
“Hi guys.” she said as she entered. The first thing she did was to hug Michael, which gained a confused reaction from the NY four.
“Who…is that?” Asked Rath as he gave the new girl the once over.
“That would be your sister!” responded Isabel as he saw the look he was giving Laurie
“What?” he said as he looked back up at her rather startled.
“Laurie is the granddaughter of the guy who supplied your human D.N.A. They thought it would be too weird at that relationship so they decided on sister!” Alex explained.
Laurie had heard the commotion and looked up at the others in the room. Just then she noticed Rath and looked back and forth between him and Michael.
“Okay, what’s going on? Tell me I’m not back on the meds!” she said
“Relax Laurie, your fine!” Maria said as she moved between the two. “Rath this is Laurie, Laurie this is Rath!” she introduced the two.
“I’m not hallucinating?” Laurie asked, still not quite believing what she was seeing.
“No Laurie your not. When they made me, they made him as well. We’re like twins!” said Michael as he put his hand on his sister’s shoulder.
Rath moved over to her and extended his hand. “Hi…uh Laurie, how you doing?”
Lonnie, Ava and Zan just looked at each other. This was the first time they actually have seen Rath nervous about meeting someone. Lonnie was actually surprised and was found that she was pleased by it. The others just grinned.
“I’m good, a little wigged but fine. It would have been good if someone had mentioned this!” she said as she turned to Michael.
“Hey I didn’t know! They only arrived at the weekend.” Michael said quickly. {Boy that girl sure could look evil when she wanted to} he thought to himself.
“How are you doing Rath?” Laurie asked her newest brother
“Surprised…and actually nervous…weird!” he responded
Just then Laurie smelled the air and looked around to see pizza boxes littering the floor. “Pepperoni? Yeah, that’s pepperoni!”
Michael smiled and opened the pepperoni pizza box before her nose.
Laurie’s mouth was watering. “Michael, don’t take this too seriously but right now you’re a god!” She said as she grabbed hold of a slice. “UHMMMM, I’ve not had this in years! So what’s going on here?”
“Nothing much, just getting to know each other better…and eating a lot of pizza!” said Maria as she turned to Michael who turned red and held his stomach as he remembered the little contest.
“Now I thought I asked you to stay away from Roswell why this nonsense is going on!” said Michael
“No, you told me - not asked!” said Laurie
“So what are you doing here?” asked Maria
“I live here now!”
“Huh?” stated Michael, “What are you talking about?”
“I made a little deal with my aunt and uncle. I stay out of their hair, forget about that little evidence you two found and let them move back to the house.” Said Laurie with a smile on her face.
Maria looked at her, cocked her head and smiled. “What’s the other part of that little arrangement?”
“They bought me a rather large house on the outskirts of town, gave me a healthy monthly allowance as well as twice the amount of stock in the company that was already in my name and stay out of my life!”
“Sounds like a good deal…what’s the catch?” Michael asked
“No catch…we both knew that sooner or later they would come after me, this way we both get what we want. I’m free to live my life and they stay in the manner that they’re used to.”
“I’ve said it once, I’ll say it again…the girl learns fast!” said Maria
“You got that right!” said Michael as he smiled at his sister. He looked over at the others; confusion seems to be a permanent fixture to their faces tonight. “I’ll explain it all later.” He told the Dupes.
At that point the phone rang and Michael answered it.
“Hello”
“Michael it’s Max, my folks called a meeting!”
“Why what’s up?”
“Liz and I told her parents about the baby…they didn’t take it well and Liz told them about Phoenix.”
Michael closed his eyes and sighed. “Oh no!”
“Yeah…when I got home, her parents called mine…they want to talk! Isabel and Alex should be there as well…you should tell them the Whitman’s will be there!”
“No problem man…do you want the rest of us there?”
“No, you should stay out of this one!”
“Okay…hey listen Laurie’s in town, I’ll be with her and the others if you need us!”
“Thanks Michael.” Both hung up the phone and Michael turned to Isabel and Alex.
“You guys should head home Isabel…go quickly!” said Michael
Isabel saw the look in his eyes and then looked back to Alex. Within a few minutes they grabbed their things and were out the door. Michael decided to let whatever’s going to happen, happen and began to inform the duplicates of Laurie’s past and the reason for the Evans meeting. When Rath heard what Laurie’s Uncle and Aunt did to her just to get her money felt an overwhelming urge to give some payback!
Living Room, Evans Residence, 19:45
The parents were gathered; Max and Liz were sitting with Alex and Isabel in the middle. Accusations were flying back and forth, Jeff Parker doing more than his fair share of yelling. He was furious and upon learning that Isabel was also pregnant he made the mistake of calling the Evans terrible parents, raising nothing but a slut and playboy.
Philip blew his top at those remarks; insult was thrown for insult until them men’s faces went from red to purple to black. Liz was almost crying as Max held her close, Alex held in tightly to Isabel’s hand – in part to reassure her and in part to reassure himself. When it looked like they were about to start a fistfight Max shot his hand up and generated a shield between the two.
The sudden green light between them was enough to get their attention.
“I know you two would like to draw blood right now but what’s done is done. Mr Parker, my parents have been excellent. Nothing in this situation has been to do with you or them, it’s between the Granolith and us and until we understand its purpose we can only assume that this is because it wants to help us…it always has before and we have to believe that it always will!” Max said as he walked back and forth between the two elders.
He got through to his father who paused and sat back down. Mr Parker had calmed slightly but only enough to turn his back walk around while running hid hand over his face.
“You’re still only kids…alien royalty or not how the hell are you going to support families?” Jeff asked calmly
“We don’t have all the answers dad, but this has happened and there is nothing you can do about it…in fifteen months your going to be a grandparent.” Said Liz
“Fifteen months?” whispered her mother.
“Approximately!” responded Liz
“The four of you may have over a year to get ready for this but you have no income of any significance!” said Jeff
“I believe I can help there!” said a female voice
Every jumped to their feet and looked around to find the source of the disembodied voice. Just then the back wall began to shimmer and Serena came into view.
“Serena?” said Max
“Strange…you shouldn’t be able to recognise me!” stated Serena as she cocked her head
“Actually we’ve already met you…in about a year from now!” said Max
“We have the second Granolith…you know, you’re secondary mission on Earth. It’s merged with the Antarian Granolith after a future Liz travelled back in time to change what happened. You helped us find it the first time round.”
“Okay…I see we need to do a little catching up later!” said Serena.
“Yeah!” said Max
“This is all very interesting but what did you mean that you could help?” Jeff asked
“Did you really think that we would send our people’s ruler and our last hope to Earth without sending the means for him to take care of himself?”
“What’s that supposed to mean?” asked Isabel
“Call the others…tell them to meet us at your Pod Chamber.” Said Serena
Max nodded and went for the phone and called Michael and Tess. Since the Dupes showed up Liz had given each group at least one transporter unit so that they could get to the cave if they needed. Liz had reached into her bag and pulled out the tablet she used the last time. A flash of light travelled the room and they all appeared in the Chamber, shortly followed by the others.
“Mom, dad, welcome to where we…hatched!” said Max as all the parents looked around the room.
“Serena?” asked Zan
“Zan…its good to see you again. Its good to see all of you! Now Ms Parker, care to tell me how you did that.” Serena said
“Max and I are Caretakers to the Granolith, I just seem to have more access to its data!” Liz responded
“Okay, we’ll discuss this later but right now I have to show you this…Max, Zan put you hands on either end of that wall.” Serena said while indicating to the wall to the left side of the pods.
As Liz watched Max move to the wall she felt a shiver down her back and looked toward the opening to the Granolith Chamber, she could sense the presence of something familiar but couldn’t place it. Max felt her hesitation and turned to her.
“Liz, you okay?” he asked
“Yeah…yeah just felt something weird.” She responded
Max put his hand on the wall and an opening appeared when Zan mimicked his movement. Serena led them in and said; “We arranged it so this room could only be accessed by both of you. Kind of a symbolic way of saying that both groups have united.”
The new chamber was like a warehouse. Crates of various sizes filled the room, each separated into different contents.
“Serena what is all this?” Max asked
“Well as we passed through the asteroid belt we mined out a few things. The minerals don’t have any value to Antarians but on Earth they are worth a fortune.”
That caught everyone’s attention but it was Maria that asked first. “Exactly how much is a fortune?”
“Well, those crates over there contain platinum, gold and other valuable metals, those have assorted gems stones…all told about 1.6 billion dollars.”
“Wow!” said Michael
“And it belongs to all of you, equally!” Serena felt she had to put that in.
To Be Continued…
Chapter 36
Room Adjacent to Pod Chamber, Same Time
“Okay…anyone know what 1.6 billion divided by eight is?” asked Rath with a smile on his face.
“200 million!” Liz answered calmly
“Yeah but there is a problem!” said Alex
“What’s that?” Max asked as he opened one of the smaller crates. He found it was full of diamonds about half the size of a baseball.
“We need to sell this stuff! Right now all of this may be worth a fortune but to get the cash we need to sell it.” Responded Alex
“Well that’s a downer!” said Rath despondently. “How the hell are we supposed to trust anyone with all of this lot?”
Max just looked around at all of the crates that were stacked well above his head. All worries for supporting his new family was within reach but finding away to use it was beyond him.
“How about me?” Said Philip
“Dad?”
“I have a lot of contacts…some of them buy and sell commodities so they should be able to help.” Philip said.
“Good, it’s a start at least. They’ll probably want samples for testing, right?” said Max
“Absolutely…is there anything unusual about this stuff?” he asked Serena
“Only that the metals are about 50 times purer than anything produced by Earths refining processes.” Serena answered
“Well that will certainly peak their interest!” Philip said
Just then Liz felt something and turned her head sharply toward the entrance. Max had felt it through his connection to her and turned back to face her.
“Liz, What?” he asked
As everyone turned to face her she ran out the door and into the Granolith chamber. Max led the chase into the room and once everyone was present the door slammed shut. Serena looked at the new Granolith before her and along with the parents, stood in awe of the device. Soon their eyes were back on Liz who circled the Granolith and appeared to be in a trance.
“Liz?” Whispered her mother
Liz reached up and touched the Granolith, a second later Phoenix appeared before them.
“Phoenix, what are you doing back here?” asked Liz
“I’m here to help you and your child Liz. Your child will have power beyond anything that you have experienced before, I will be necessary to teach him how to control his abilities.” Answered Phoenix
“Wait a minute…His abilities…I’m having a boy?”
“Yes Liz, a son…a very important son who is heir to the Antarian thrown.”
Max had moved to his mate’s side and they hugged each other when they learned the sex of their unborn child. However, Michael had grown a little concerned when he had seen Phoenix.
“Uhm sorry to interrupt but I thought you said that you wouldn’t be back on Earth again!” Michael stated
“Yes…that is correct Michael but by creating Liz I broke a very important law of my people and they exiled me to Earth.” He then looked over to Liz parents. “Mr and Mrs Parker, I am honoured to meet you…I also apologise! I should never have proceeded to create Liz without your consent.”
“No you shouldn’t have…but if you didn’t then we wouldn’t have been blessed with 17 years of her life.” Said Jeff, “And from what Liz tells me…it’s an honour to meet you too!”
“What did you mean that our baby is important?” Max asked
Phoenix bowed his head and closed his eyes before answering. “5000 years ago an event occurred that ultimately means that my species will become extinct. In several years the only thing that will remain of my people will be Liz and her progeny! You, Caretaker, have become a lot more important than I first thought when I created you.”
“Is this going to cause any more problems for him?” asked Liz
“You mean…” Phoenix trailed off
“Is there going to be anyone else out there who wants to hurt him!” Liz specified
“No, as far as any other race is concerned he would be the next king of Antar.” Phoenix then turned to the others, “Could the rest of you excuse us, I have some information to give to Max and Liz…I won’t be around when your child comes of age and you will need to know how to train him properly. The data will be passed on through several sessions to allow your minds to adapt.”
“Just how much time do you have left?” Liz asked
“5 Years, 10 at the most! Now is you’ll excuse us…” When everyone nodded Phoenix stared at them and they were transported back to the Evans residence. Phoenix turned back to Liz and Max; he touched his hands to their foreheads and closed his eyes.
Living Room, Evans Residence, 23:00
Two hours later they were back among their family. They were surprised at how much progress was made in that time, the resentment and anger was gone, Jeff had even apologised to Isabel for calling her a slut. Philip had decided to make a few enquiry calls to see about selling off the kids newly discovered fortune and to set up bank accounts for all of them. Jeff had a few old college roommates who went into careers in the stock and commodities markets and decided to lend a hand.
Later pizzas were ordered, drinks were downed and the bathroom used…several times! The only one not having a good time was Alex; something had been on his mind all evening and was proving to be too much of a distraction. He decided to go out to the backyard for some fresh air but Isabel had noticed the fake laughs and could feel something wrong so she followed him out.
“Alex…is everything okay?” she asked
Alex knew that she would follow him. “I wish it was…earlier when Mr Parker called you…called you that, I’ve never been that angry! It took everything I had just to stop myself blasting him across the room. I guess it’s just got me spooked in case I loose control and hurt someone.”
“I know how you feel!” said Isabel as she placed her hand on his shoulder.
“You do?”
“Yeah…when my powers started to get stronger I was afraid that I would hurt Max or my parents!” she said
“Isabel, you were still young…your powers weren’t like they are now! You learned to control this as they developed, I’ve been thrown in at the deep end!”
Isabel pondered for a moment. She tried to thing of something, anything that could allow Alex to gain more control…then it hit her. “Alex, there may be away that I can help keep your powers in check!”
“How?” Alex asked hopefully
“You can’t tell the others okay…Max told me about when he was up in the Granolith Chamber with Liz. After they…we after, the Granolith gave them rings that connected them to each other. We could use them so you could use my control!” Isabel said.
“Are you sure you want to do this?” Alex asked
“Yes, I’m sure! We can go up there tomorrow after school!”
Alex nodded and held her close, they kissed tenderly and Alex thanked her before the returned to the others.
Roswell Alien Museum, Midnight
Brody had been looking through photos of Max and his friends from the security camera he had in place. He was looking for anything he could have missed that would have shown that they were aliens but had found nothing. After the story broke Max had called him and said that he would talk him as soon as some of the hysteria had died down. He had always considered Max a friend and was looking forward to getting to know this side of him, he was thankful that Max had called him himself.
He was about ready to call it a night when he suddenly felt tired and collapsed against his chair. It was the most curious sensation he had ever experienced and knew what it was – they were coming for him again! He was confused by this, why would Max and his people still want to abduct him?
A little after 6am he woke up, Larek was now on Earth but not for the Summit as he originally intended. He was here now to inform his king, ally and friend that Kivar was on Earth and was more than likely coming for him. Right now he needed to catch up on the situation on Earth and accessed his hosts computer system.
Larek was dismayed to discover that this world now knew of the kings existence but was surprised to see recorded film footage of the healing at the hospital and that the Dupes had now apparently joined with the Roswell Four. To see both units together made him happy, now if they could only find away to work together to defeat Kivar. He needed to find his king…this Max Evans!
Liz’s Bathroom, Parker Residence, 07:00 Tuesday Morning
Liz had been waiting for this since she discovered her pregnancy. Right now she was bent over her toilet bowl throwing up the contents of her stomach. Liz had tried to prepare for this but was caught completely unawares and right there and then decided that she was going to cause Max pain.
Nancy had entered her daughters’ room to put some laundry on her bed but stopped when she heard the noises coming from the bathroom. She opened the door and went to her baby girls’ side to try and be of some comfort.
“Liz, honey…it’ll be over soon!” she said calmly
Liz pulled back up and rested against the bathtub. “Thanks mom…I can’t believe this starts the day after I tell you!”
“If it makes you feel any better the morning sickness ends after the first trimester…at least that’s with a normal pregnancy!”
“Thanks but no that doesn’t make me feel better. I guess Isabel got the better end of this!” said Liz
“How so?” Nancy asked
“Isabel gets coughing fits…every so often she just breaks out coughing.” Liz responded
“I wouldn’t knock it just yet Liz! Think about when you’ve had a cold and couldn’t stop coughing…the sore throat you had was as bad as the cold.”
“Yeah I suppose but apparently she and Alex found a treatment for that!” said Liz
“Really…what?” Nancy asked
“They didn’t say!” Liz said, trying to hide her grin. She could easily guess at what Isabel meant by ‘treatment’ when she saw the flush of heat on her skin.
“Okay…well…I’ll let you get yourself together and see you at breakfast. If your still up for it?”
“Are you kidding I’m starving!” replied Liz
“I remember that feeling!” Nancy joked
Deluca Residence, Same Time
Maria also had her head bent over her toilet. She felt like half her internal organs had been coughed up, she just thanked god that was not possible. Like Liz’s mother Amy had entered her daughter’s bedroom to find Maria throwing up.
“Maria…god, are you okay?”
“Yeah mom, I’m totally fine.” Maria said
Amy suddenly grew concerned and looked deep into her daughter’s eyes. “Maria, please tell me your not pregnant!” Amy begged
“Mom, no…that’s ridicules!” Maria said in a high-pitched voice
“No its not ridicules, Nancy and Diane told me about Liz, Isabel and this Granolith!”
“Mom, we just ate a lot of pizza last night…quite a lot!” said Maria as she felt a quivering in her gut.
“Okay, well I’ll see you later.”
After Amy left Maria went back into her bedroom and looked in the mirror and thought about the conversation with her mother. As she ran her hand over her abdomen she got a flash of her little tryst with Michael in the back seat of her car when they left to help Laurie.
“Oh-my-god!” she said as the images faded.
Football Field, West Roswell High, 08:30
Tess was sitting up in the stands watching Kyle and a few other players out in the field practicing. Michael joined her a few minutes later and sat down while he waited for Maria.
“Hey Tess, how’s things today?” Michael asked
“Going stir crazy!” she responded through gritted teeth
“What’s up?”
“Nothing just…frustrated!” Tess said
“Oh that, from what I hear it was you who wanted to stick to Valenti’s rule!” Michael joked
“Yeah well, if it wasn’t for the Granolith pumping up our hormones then it wouldn’t be so bad.”
“Hey Kyle heads up!” yelled Paul
Paul threw the ball to Kyle. Kyle ran to catch it and jumped but instead of contact the ball passed through his hands. He crashed straight into the ground, empty-handed! Kyle got up dusted himself off as Paul came to his side.
“I could have sworn that you had that!” Paul said
“Yeah, me too.” Kyle said as he picked the ball up from the ground.
Tess and Michael who were watching from the sidelines did not miss the incident.
“Okay that’s new!” Said Michael
“I think I’ll be having a chat with Kyle once he’s through down there!” said Tess
Maria then jumped up beside them and startled the two aliens. Maria looked concerned about something but Tess dismissed it given what she had just seen her lover do.
“Hey Maria!” Michael said as he held her.
“Michael do you think we could cut some classes today?” Maria asked
“Ahh a woman who know how I think!”
“MICHAEL…I need to talk.”
“What’s going on?” Michael asked as they walked away from the stands. Maria just said that she would explain when they were clear of prying eyes. Michael was getting more worried but trusted her and had their agent drive them to his place. Michael asked their agent to wait outside and then sat down next to Maria on the sofa.
“Okay are you going to talk to me now?” Michael asked
“Michael…I…I think I might be pregnant!” she whispered
Michael stopped breathing and just stared at her. He could believe it, they had been careful after all…hell that time in the car was the only wild thing they had done – oh hell. Remembering that time he realised that it was before Max and Liz determined that the Granolith was influencing them, before they forced themselves to use condoms.
“Michael…come on Michael say something!” Maria all but begged
“I uhm, has Liz checked it out yet?” Michael asked
“No, not yet but this morning I threw up. I thought it was just the pizza from last night but when I touched my belly I got a flash of…” Maria was interrupted as Michael finished her sentence.
“Of that time in the car!” he said
“Yeah…how did you know?” she asked
“I just did…I remembered that that was the last time we did it without protection!” Michael said
“So…how do you feel about this?” Maria asked
Michael just cupped her cheek and pulled her in for a kiss. It began gently but after a minute it became passionate as Maria opened her mouth to accept his probing tongue. As he pulled away Maria could see a beaming smile.
“Is this a good thing?” she asked hopefully
“This is a very good thing. If you told me yesterday I would be concerned but now that we’re multi-millionaires and have the money to raise a child…yes everything is good, perfect!”
The two kissed again as Michael picked her up into his arms. He carried her through to his bedroom and lay her down on his bed, their lips still locked together. Michael’s hands slid down her top and pulled he over her head, exposing her blue satin bra. It didn’t take long for her jeans to be flown across the room to meet her top as she lay there in matching panties. Michael became instantly hard and stripped his clothes at the sight of his beautiful Maria lying submissively on his bed.
Maria reached behind her and unclasped her bra as Michael pulled her underwear down her legs. Soon both naked teens were rolling around on the bed again, kissing to their hearts content as Michael slipped between her legs. As he was about to push into her, Maria stopped him and rolled him on to his back and straddled his hips. Maria grabbed hold of his dick and placed it at her moist entrance.
“UHHHNNNNNN!” she moaned as she slid down his cock.
“Oh Maria, that feels so good.” Said Michael as Maria ran her hands along his chest.
Maria lifted her hips and sank back down; inch-by-inch she took more of Michael inside her. Slowly she bent forward so that her breasts were pressed firmly against him and so that she could kiss him as they made love. Slowly she brought her hips forward and pushed back against him, increasing their speed ever so slightly with each passing minute.
“OHHHHHHH, god Michael…please…” she moaned and Michael began to meet her thrusts.
Michael felt along her legs and started to caress the tops of her thighs. The feel of his fingertips on her sensitive flesh sent shudders of pleasure through Maria as she continued to roll her hips and allow Michael to slide in and out of her hot body. It didn’t take long for Michael to reach his hands round to cup her tits, gently pinching on her nipples.
The stabbing sensations pierced her very soul and sat back up. She began to bounce up and down as Michael continued to tease her flesh. Michael loved that Maria was in control just now, so many times had he looked down into her sweet passion filed face as she came in his arms. Sometimes as he took her from behind he missed the images he had brought out but now, now he was looking up as her eyes closed. She was close, her long and gentle strokes have become a ravenous frenzy and neither could take it for much longer.
Michael pulled her back down and crushed his lips against hers; it slowed her pace long enough for him to match pace with her. They met each other thrust for thrust; Maria stopped the kiss and rested her wet forehead against his. They grunting and moaning became one sound and before long Michael pushed deep into her and sent his sperm flying to her core. Maria relaxed on top of him, her breathing slowly calming itself as her eyes fluttered open.
“Someday Maria, someday soon this is going to be your bed too. I love you!” said a very relaxed Michael
“That sounds like a very permanent situation?” she said as she snuggled against him
“So is having a baby…and as soon as Liz is finished with classes today I want you two to go up to the Granolith!”
“Done…now when do you want to tell my mother!” Maria said
“Oh shit!” he said, “She is gonna cut my balls off!”
“That’s a given but I think she’ll be more accepting than you think.”
“Oh?” Michael asked
“It appears that Liz and Isabel’s mom’s have been talking to her. After finding out about the Granolith I guess they wanted her to be prepared for the…possibility!” Maria said, “So how long do you think it’ll be before Tess and Kyle crack?”
“Depends on how much the Granolith juices them up…my guess…tomorrow lunch time, early evening at the latest.”
“I say tomorrow night, 20 bucks? You can afford it now!” Maria asked
“Done!” he smiled as Maria fell asleep against him. He followed not to long after; he stroked her blond hair and found it incredibly soothing.
To Be Continued…
Room Adjacent to Pod Chamber, Same Time
“Okay…anyone know what 1.6 billion divided by eight is?” asked Rath with a smile on his face.
“200 million!” Liz answered calmly
“Yeah but there is a problem!” said Alex
“What’s that?” Max asked as he opened one of the smaller crates. He found it was full of diamonds about half the size of a baseball.
“We need to sell this stuff! Right now all of this may be worth a fortune but to get the cash we need to sell it.” Responded Alex
“Well that’s a downer!” said Rath despondently. “How the hell are we supposed to trust anyone with all of this lot?”
Max just looked around at all of the crates that were stacked well above his head. All worries for supporting his new family was within reach but finding away to use it was beyond him.
“How about me?” Said Philip
“Dad?”
“I have a lot of contacts…some of them buy and sell commodities so they should be able to help.” Philip said.
“Good, it’s a start at least. They’ll probably want samples for testing, right?” said Max
“Absolutely…is there anything unusual about this stuff?” he asked Serena
“Only that the metals are about 50 times purer than anything produced by Earths refining processes.” Serena answered
“Well that will certainly peak their interest!” Philip said
Just then Liz felt something and turned her head sharply toward the entrance. Max had felt it through his connection to her and turned back to face her.
“Liz, What?” he asked
As everyone turned to face her she ran out the door and into the Granolith chamber. Max led the chase into the room and once everyone was present the door slammed shut. Serena looked at the new Granolith before her and along with the parents, stood in awe of the device. Soon their eyes were back on Liz who circled the Granolith and appeared to be in a trance.
“Liz?” Whispered her mother
Liz reached up and touched the Granolith, a second later Phoenix appeared before them.
“Phoenix, what are you doing back here?” asked Liz
“I’m here to help you and your child Liz. Your child will have power beyond anything that you have experienced before, I will be necessary to teach him how to control his abilities.” Answered Phoenix
“Wait a minute…His abilities…I’m having a boy?”
“Yes Liz, a son…a very important son who is heir to the Antarian thrown.”
Max had moved to his mate’s side and they hugged each other when they learned the sex of their unborn child. However, Michael had grown a little concerned when he had seen Phoenix.
“Uhm sorry to interrupt but I thought you said that you wouldn’t be back on Earth again!” Michael stated
“Yes…that is correct Michael but by creating Liz I broke a very important law of my people and they exiled me to Earth.” He then looked over to Liz parents. “Mr and Mrs Parker, I am honoured to meet you…I also apologise! I should never have proceeded to create Liz without your consent.”
“No you shouldn’t have…but if you didn’t then we wouldn’t have been blessed with 17 years of her life.” Said Jeff, “And from what Liz tells me…it’s an honour to meet you too!”
“What did you mean that our baby is important?” Max asked
Phoenix bowed his head and closed his eyes before answering. “5000 years ago an event occurred that ultimately means that my species will become extinct. In several years the only thing that will remain of my people will be Liz and her progeny! You, Caretaker, have become a lot more important than I first thought when I created you.”
“Is this going to cause any more problems for him?” asked Liz
“You mean…” Phoenix trailed off
“Is there going to be anyone else out there who wants to hurt him!” Liz specified
“No, as far as any other race is concerned he would be the next king of Antar.” Phoenix then turned to the others, “Could the rest of you excuse us, I have some information to give to Max and Liz…I won’t be around when your child comes of age and you will need to know how to train him properly. The data will be passed on through several sessions to allow your minds to adapt.”
“Just how much time do you have left?” Liz asked
“5 Years, 10 at the most! Now is you’ll excuse us…” When everyone nodded Phoenix stared at them and they were transported back to the Evans residence. Phoenix turned back to Liz and Max; he touched his hands to their foreheads and closed his eyes.
Living Room, Evans Residence, 23:00
Two hours later they were back among their family. They were surprised at how much progress was made in that time, the resentment and anger was gone, Jeff had even apologised to Isabel for calling her a slut. Philip had decided to make a few enquiry calls to see about selling off the kids newly discovered fortune and to set up bank accounts for all of them. Jeff had a few old college roommates who went into careers in the stock and commodities markets and decided to lend a hand.
Later pizzas were ordered, drinks were downed and the bathroom used…several times! The only one not having a good time was Alex; something had been on his mind all evening and was proving to be too much of a distraction. He decided to go out to the backyard for some fresh air but Isabel had noticed the fake laughs and could feel something wrong so she followed him out.
“Alex…is everything okay?” she asked
Alex knew that she would follow him. “I wish it was…earlier when Mr Parker called you…called you that, I’ve never been that angry! It took everything I had just to stop myself blasting him across the room. I guess it’s just got me spooked in case I loose control and hurt someone.”
“I know how you feel!” said Isabel as she placed her hand on his shoulder.
“You do?”
“Yeah…when my powers started to get stronger I was afraid that I would hurt Max or my parents!” she said
“Isabel, you were still young…your powers weren’t like they are now! You learned to control this as they developed, I’ve been thrown in at the deep end!”
Isabel pondered for a moment. She tried to thing of something, anything that could allow Alex to gain more control…then it hit her. “Alex, there may be away that I can help keep your powers in check!”
“How?” Alex asked hopefully
“You can’t tell the others okay…Max told me about when he was up in the Granolith Chamber with Liz. After they…we after, the Granolith gave them rings that connected them to each other. We could use them so you could use my control!” Isabel said.
“Are you sure you want to do this?” Alex asked
“Yes, I’m sure! We can go up there tomorrow after school!”
Alex nodded and held her close, they kissed tenderly and Alex thanked her before the returned to the others.
Roswell Alien Museum, Midnight
Brody had been looking through photos of Max and his friends from the security camera he had in place. He was looking for anything he could have missed that would have shown that they were aliens but had found nothing. After the story broke Max had called him and said that he would talk him as soon as some of the hysteria had died down. He had always considered Max a friend and was looking forward to getting to know this side of him, he was thankful that Max had called him himself.
He was about ready to call it a night when he suddenly felt tired and collapsed against his chair. It was the most curious sensation he had ever experienced and knew what it was – they were coming for him again! He was confused by this, why would Max and his people still want to abduct him?
A little after 6am he woke up, Larek was now on Earth but not for the Summit as he originally intended. He was here now to inform his king, ally and friend that Kivar was on Earth and was more than likely coming for him. Right now he needed to catch up on the situation on Earth and accessed his hosts computer system.
Larek was dismayed to discover that this world now knew of the kings existence but was surprised to see recorded film footage of the healing at the hospital and that the Dupes had now apparently joined with the Roswell Four. To see both units together made him happy, now if they could only find away to work together to defeat Kivar. He needed to find his king…this Max Evans!
Liz’s Bathroom, Parker Residence, 07:00 Tuesday Morning
Liz had been waiting for this since she discovered her pregnancy. Right now she was bent over her toilet bowl throwing up the contents of her stomach. Liz had tried to prepare for this but was caught completely unawares and right there and then decided that she was going to cause Max pain.
Nancy had entered her daughters’ room to put some laundry on her bed but stopped when she heard the noises coming from the bathroom. She opened the door and went to her baby girls’ side to try and be of some comfort.
“Liz, honey…it’ll be over soon!” she said calmly
Liz pulled back up and rested against the bathtub. “Thanks mom…I can’t believe this starts the day after I tell you!”
“If it makes you feel any better the morning sickness ends after the first trimester…at least that’s with a normal pregnancy!”
“Thanks but no that doesn’t make me feel better. I guess Isabel got the better end of this!” said Liz
“How so?” Nancy asked
“Isabel gets coughing fits…every so often she just breaks out coughing.” Liz responded
“I wouldn’t knock it just yet Liz! Think about when you’ve had a cold and couldn’t stop coughing…the sore throat you had was as bad as the cold.”
“Yeah I suppose but apparently she and Alex found a treatment for that!” said Liz
“Really…what?” Nancy asked
“They didn’t say!” Liz said, trying to hide her grin. She could easily guess at what Isabel meant by ‘treatment’ when she saw the flush of heat on her skin.
“Okay…well…I’ll let you get yourself together and see you at breakfast. If your still up for it?”
“Are you kidding I’m starving!” replied Liz
“I remember that feeling!” Nancy joked
Deluca Residence, Same Time
Maria also had her head bent over her toilet. She felt like half her internal organs had been coughed up, she just thanked god that was not possible. Like Liz’s mother Amy had entered her daughter’s bedroom to find Maria throwing up.
“Maria…god, are you okay?”
“Yeah mom, I’m totally fine.” Maria said
Amy suddenly grew concerned and looked deep into her daughter’s eyes. “Maria, please tell me your not pregnant!” Amy begged
“Mom, no…that’s ridicules!” Maria said in a high-pitched voice
“No its not ridicules, Nancy and Diane told me about Liz, Isabel and this Granolith!”
“Mom, we just ate a lot of pizza last night…quite a lot!” said Maria as she felt a quivering in her gut.
“Okay, well I’ll see you later.”
After Amy left Maria went back into her bedroom and looked in the mirror and thought about the conversation with her mother. As she ran her hand over her abdomen she got a flash of her little tryst with Michael in the back seat of her car when they left to help Laurie.
“Oh-my-god!” she said as the images faded.
Football Field, West Roswell High, 08:30
Tess was sitting up in the stands watching Kyle and a few other players out in the field practicing. Michael joined her a few minutes later and sat down while he waited for Maria.
“Hey Tess, how’s things today?” Michael asked
“Going stir crazy!” she responded through gritted teeth
“What’s up?”
“Nothing just…frustrated!” Tess said
“Oh that, from what I hear it was you who wanted to stick to Valenti’s rule!” Michael joked
“Yeah well, if it wasn’t for the Granolith pumping up our hormones then it wouldn’t be so bad.”
“Hey Kyle heads up!” yelled Paul
Paul threw the ball to Kyle. Kyle ran to catch it and jumped but instead of contact the ball passed through his hands. He crashed straight into the ground, empty-handed! Kyle got up dusted himself off as Paul came to his side.
“I could have sworn that you had that!” Paul said
“Yeah, me too.” Kyle said as he picked the ball up from the ground.
Tess and Michael who were watching from the sidelines did not miss the incident.
“Okay that’s new!” Said Michael
“I think I’ll be having a chat with Kyle once he’s through down there!” said Tess
Maria then jumped up beside them and startled the two aliens. Maria looked concerned about something but Tess dismissed it given what she had just seen her lover do.
“Hey Maria!” Michael said as he held her.
“Michael do you think we could cut some classes today?” Maria asked
“Ahh a woman who know how I think!”
“MICHAEL…I need to talk.”
“What’s going on?” Michael asked as they walked away from the stands. Maria just said that she would explain when they were clear of prying eyes. Michael was getting more worried but trusted her and had their agent drive them to his place. Michael asked their agent to wait outside and then sat down next to Maria on the sofa.
“Okay are you going to talk to me now?” Michael asked
“Michael…I…I think I might be pregnant!” she whispered
Michael stopped breathing and just stared at her. He could believe it, they had been careful after all…hell that time in the car was the only wild thing they had done – oh hell. Remembering that time he realised that it was before Max and Liz determined that the Granolith was influencing them, before they forced themselves to use condoms.
“Michael…come on Michael say something!” Maria all but begged
“I uhm, has Liz checked it out yet?” Michael asked
“No, not yet but this morning I threw up. I thought it was just the pizza from last night but when I touched my belly I got a flash of…” Maria was interrupted as Michael finished her sentence.
“Of that time in the car!” he said
“Yeah…how did you know?” she asked
“I just did…I remembered that that was the last time we did it without protection!” Michael said
“So…how do you feel about this?” Maria asked
Michael just cupped her cheek and pulled her in for a kiss. It began gently but after a minute it became passionate as Maria opened her mouth to accept his probing tongue. As he pulled away Maria could see a beaming smile.
“Is this a good thing?” she asked hopefully
“This is a very good thing. If you told me yesterday I would be concerned but now that we’re multi-millionaires and have the money to raise a child…yes everything is good, perfect!”
The two kissed again as Michael picked her up into his arms. He carried her through to his bedroom and lay her down on his bed, their lips still locked together. Michael’s hands slid down her top and pulled he over her head, exposing her blue satin bra. It didn’t take long for her jeans to be flown across the room to meet her top as she lay there in matching panties. Michael became instantly hard and stripped his clothes at the sight of his beautiful Maria lying submissively on his bed.
Maria reached behind her and unclasped her bra as Michael pulled her underwear down her legs. Soon both naked teens were rolling around on the bed again, kissing to their hearts content as Michael slipped between her legs. As he was about to push into her, Maria stopped him and rolled him on to his back and straddled his hips. Maria grabbed hold of his dick and placed it at her moist entrance.
“UHHHNNNNNN!” she moaned as she slid down his cock.
“Oh Maria, that feels so good.” Said Michael as Maria ran her hands along his chest.
Maria lifted her hips and sank back down; inch-by-inch she took more of Michael inside her. Slowly she bent forward so that her breasts were pressed firmly against him and so that she could kiss him as they made love. Slowly she brought her hips forward and pushed back against him, increasing their speed ever so slightly with each passing minute.
“OHHHHHHH, god Michael…please…” she moaned and Michael began to meet her thrusts.
Michael felt along her legs and started to caress the tops of her thighs. The feel of his fingertips on her sensitive flesh sent shudders of pleasure through Maria as she continued to roll her hips and allow Michael to slide in and out of her hot body. It didn’t take long for Michael to reach his hands round to cup her tits, gently pinching on her nipples.
The stabbing sensations pierced her very soul and sat back up. She began to bounce up and down as Michael continued to tease her flesh. Michael loved that Maria was in control just now, so many times had he looked down into her sweet passion filed face as she came in his arms. Sometimes as he took her from behind he missed the images he had brought out but now, now he was looking up as her eyes closed. She was close, her long and gentle strokes have become a ravenous frenzy and neither could take it for much longer.
Michael pulled her back down and crushed his lips against hers; it slowed her pace long enough for him to match pace with her. They met each other thrust for thrust; Maria stopped the kiss and rested her wet forehead against his. They grunting and moaning became one sound and before long Michael pushed deep into her and sent his sperm flying to her core. Maria relaxed on top of him, her breathing slowly calming itself as her eyes fluttered open.
“Someday Maria, someday soon this is going to be your bed too. I love you!” said a very relaxed Michael
“That sounds like a very permanent situation?” she said as she snuggled against him
“So is having a baby…and as soon as Liz is finished with classes today I want you two to go up to the Granolith!”
“Done…now when do you want to tell my mother!” Maria said
“Oh shit!” he said, “She is gonna cut my balls off!”
“That’s a given but I think she’ll be more accepting than you think.”
“Oh?” Michael asked
“It appears that Liz and Isabel’s mom’s have been talking to her. After finding out about the Granolith I guess they wanted her to be prepared for the…possibility!” Maria said, “So how long do you think it’ll be before Tess and Kyle crack?”
“Depends on how much the Granolith juices them up…my guess…tomorrow lunch time, early evening at the latest.”
“I say tomorrow night, 20 bucks? You can afford it now!” Maria asked
“Done!” he smiled as Maria fell asleep against him. He followed not to long after; he stroked her blond hair and found it incredibly soothing.
To Be Continued…
Chapter 37
Philips Office, Evans Law Firm, Same Day 10:20
Philip had cancelled all his appointments and started to make phone calls. A lot of his old college buddies had naturally heard of his son and were surprised to get Philip’s call. When they heard what he was offering they were very interested and when the call was over they were calling around to any potential buyers they had in their phone books. Word quickly spread that the alien king had a lot of property that he and his associates were eager to sell off and as expected samples were asked for - for testing.
Thirty calls and a couple of cups of coffee later Philip had finished his main task for the day, now all he had to do was get the appropriate samples off to the appropriate company labs. Next came the task of setting up bank accounts for the teenagers. The Roswell and New York aliens had a late night meeting and decided that the money should be split among the Liz, Maria, Alex and Kyle as well.
They were after all a part of the family and given that there were two confirmed pregnancies then it seemed right. Not even Rath had objected which surprised Zan immensely but then Rath’s thoughts were still dwelling on his new sister. Michael had filled him in on the full story and felt sorry for Laurie and for himself…he felt a level of anger that he hadn’t known about, if he had known of Laurie’s situation he would have gone to her and ripped her guardians to shreds.
Just then his intercom started to buzz.
“Helen, I told you to hold all my calls!” he said to his secretary
“Yes Mr Evans but Mr Parker is here and would like to see you!”
“Okay show him in!” said Philip
A second later Helen opened the door and Jeff entered. Philip stood up from behind his desk and went to meet him, he hand extended and he shook hands with Jeff.
“Jeff, I thought you would be at the Crashdown. What can I do for you?” Philip asked
“I just dropped by to see if you’ve had any luck in selling that stuff.” Jeff stated
“Luck would be an understatement, I’ve already had three call-backs asking for samples. The response has been excellent, everyone wants to see what they could be buying and so far Serena’s estimate appears to be spot on.”
“Good, that’s good! Listen, I’ve been wondering if Max has talked to you about what he is planning to do? Liz had always dreamed of going to Harvard but the current situation…”
“Yes I know. Max hasn’t talked about it yet but I know he had been thinking about it. I know that Liz isn’t due until graduation next year but we really need to get some answers for what they are planning to do.” Replied Philip
“Yeah I got a phone call from Liz earlier. She is going up to the Granolith later but when she gets home we should meet with them at the Crashdown.”
“Agreed, I’ll bring Max over…I suppose I’ll be having this conversation with Alex and Isabel as well.”
“Fathers prerogative!” Joked Jeff, “I better get going, I left Nancy running things and it’s really turned into a little busy season now that the town is filled with people trying to get a look at the kids!”
“Looking I don’t mind, I just hope they don’t try anything else!” said Philip, “Anyway, I’ll see you later.”
“Bye!” waved Jeff as he left the office.
Laurie’s New Place, 10:30
Laurie had offered to put up Zan and his crew and it was eagerly accepted. Her new place was on the outskirts and very isolated which suited her new housemates. The Secret Service agents that had been assigned to them drove them up to the front gate and then up to the front entrance.
When the group got out of the car the just looked up and down the height of the house. Laurie opened the door and greeted them.
“Hey guys, how’s it going?” she asked
“Great…uhh Laurie are you sure that it’s okay for us to…” Zan trailed off
“Zan if I didn’t want you guys here I wouldn’t have made the invite. So chill and get your butts into this house now!” she said in a tone of authority.
One by one they filed into the front door and looked around. Laurie decided to start with the grand tour, she started with the living room and the kitchen, which was fully stocked with Tabasco sauce, before moving on to the very large conservatory that had a large pool in the middle. Laurie had been expecting Rath’s comment…
“Pool Party!” he yelled
“Got that right!” said Zan as he stuck out his hand, palm side up. Rath responded by slapping his friend’s hand, Zan responded the same way.
“No way!” said Laurie
“Ah come on Laurie!” Rath all begged
“No, no way! I don’t mind Michael and the others but I don’t want strangers around here, especially when we don’t know who to trust and who wants to hurt you guys.” Laurie argued
“Okay!” Rath mumbled
“Is it just me or did Rath just back down from her?” whispered Ava to Lonnie
“Yeah…never seen him do that before!” Lonnie whispered back
Next on the tour were the bathrooms and the bedrooms on the upper floors. Laurie had wanted to allocate some bed space before they arrive but decided it would be best to let them pick their rooms.
“So…what are the sleeping arrangements for you guys?” Laurie asked
“Well Ava and I…we’ll take this one!” Zan said. He looked to Ava before indicating to the room. She took a quick peek inside and nodded her approval but both looked a little sheepish when they looked back to Laurie.
“That’s cool. Come on guys it’s not like I didn’t know you two are together. Now, what about you two bro?” she said to Rath and Lonnie.
The two aliens just looked at each other. Things had gotten weird between them since being freed of the Ganderial and had been keeping their distance. Lonnie hated the fact that she could remember what Kivar had done to her but to have Rath know about it as well…it made her feel sick! Before being freed neither could care less about what had happened but now they were free to think and feel as they would normally.
“Eh…I’ll take this one over here.” said Rath
“And I’ll have the one across the hall.” Said Lonnie
Laurie looked between the two and noticed that something was off. She decided that that was something she was going to have to correct.
“Sure, no problem. So…why don’t you guys get settled and cleaned up, I put some robes in your rooms and you all have your own bathrooms. I’ll see you downstairs…what do prefer: Chinese, Indian or Pizza?” Laurie asked
“Pizza.” they all said in unison
“Bit surprise there. Okay I’ll call the place!” she said
Each of the aliens went into their rooms while Laurie walked down the stairs.
Inside Lonnie’s Room…
Lonnie stripped out of her clothes, grabbed her robe and went into her adjoining bathroom. She ran a bath for herself and poured in some aromatic oils she found next to the bath. When she turned off the water she slipped into the hot liquid and just relaxed while running some soap along her body.
Inside Rath’s Room…
Rath decided on the same except he had a shower. He stood in the cubicle as water jetted against his muscles. After dumping some shampoo in his hair he leaned against the tiled wall of the cabinet, it didn’t take long for his thoughts to turn to Lonnie. Everything they had been through and now she could barely look at him, yes they would speak to each other but that wasn’t about what had happened. The result - anger filled him and he hit his hand against the wall…almost breaking the tile.
Inside Zan and Ava’s room
Ava was sitting on the large windowsill looking out over the green garden that surrounded their new home and beyond that…the arid desert. She marvelled at how drastically their lives had changed in the last few days, they had gone from living in a sewer to being multi millionaires and living with the new sister of Rath. It brought a slight chuckle to her.
Zan was laying on the king sized bed and was watching his love at the window. As she laughed he smiled. She was one of the most beautiful sites he had ever seen, the light from the window filtered in over her body. It made her look like the angel he knew she was.
“So do you think all the rooms have beds like this?” he asked
“Well either that or Laurie knew we would be together and pick this room.”
“Yeah” he chuckled
“Did you notice your sister and Rath just then?” Ava asked
“Yeah…I’ve seen it since they came back from the Granolith! I was going to try and talk to them about it when everything calmed down a little.”
“Do you think that’s a good idea, they did go through a lot! Maybe they just need some time.” Ava stated
“No, what ever is going on its personal. The sooner we find out what happened then the better off we’ll all be.”
“Well, sooner or later it’ll come out! I am going for a bath.” Ava said as she jumped off the window and moved to the bathroom door. “Are you going to join me?”
“Oh let me thing about this…laying here thinking about my sister and Rath or Ava, naked and wet in a bath tub! That’s a tough one?” Zan said to himself before jumping up from his bed and jogged after Ava, entering the bathroom.
Within minutes Ava was resting against Zan in the foaming water. The two were kissing each other deeply but all of a sudden Zan felt something buzzing against his skin and shuddered, which was felt by Ava.
“What was that?” asked Zan
Ava looked worried for a second before she realised what it was and smiled.
“Oh that was the bath salts!” Ava said
Zan smiled and cocked his head to the side. “It’s kinda tingly once you get used to it!”
“Yeah…hey your really are enjoying it aren’t you?” Ava asked as her hand slipped beneath the water and gripped his cock.
“Mmmmm!” Zan sighed before he grabbed her hand. “No Ava stop…don’t start something we can’t finish just now.”
Ava grinned and said, “You started it the second you got into this tub!”
“Maybe so but the others will be downstairs by now. Come on lets get dried off.” said Zan
“Yeah okay!” said Ava as she raised herself out of the water, displaying her body to Zan
Zan bowed and shook his head. “You’re totally aware of the effect you have on me, don’t you?”
Ava grabbed hold of his head and kissed him hard for a few seconds. “You better believe it lover.”
Zan got out of the bath and they dried themselves off. They threw on some underwear, their new cotton robes and then went down stairs where they found Rath happily munching away on a slice of pizza while Lonnie and Laurie drank orange juice from expensive crystal glasses – a little indulgence she picked from Michael and Maria’s stay at her old house.
“Well I was wondering when you two were going to join us!” Laurie said as she smiled up at them
“Yeah well, we were chilled!” Ava said as she sat down next to Lonnie. As she sank down into the plush chair, she grabbed a cushion and held it to her. “God Laurie, this chair feels great!”
“Tell me about it. I love these things…so what do you have planned for today?” Laurie asked
“Well I was planning on going for a walk…though I might stop in to see Alex, find out what my future niece and nephew’s father is like!” Lonnie said. Ever since she first met Alex she had been trying to work out what Isabel saw in him. Sure he was smart and obviously loved Isabel quite a lot but the idea that he was good in bed had been in the foreground of her head and she was curious as hell to find out how good for her self. Besides she wanted to feel loved, she wanted to feel the connection that Isabel felt.
“Yeah I figured I’d check out that alien museum across from the Crashdown…that place just looks too…” Rath said as he shook his head, partially in disgust and partially in fear of what tackiness the owner had put together.
“Serena said she needed to speak to me alone…something about my role in the line of succession!” Zan said as he poured some sauce into his drink
“And that will leave me with absolutely nothing to do!” said Ava despondently
“Hey why don’t we go shopping? We could check out that mall and buy some new things…the clothes I got are at least two years out of date! Being kept locked up in that place really put me out of touch.” Suggested Laurie
“Yeah, great idea…Lonnie why don’t you come as well?” said Ava
“I might just do that…but I think I catch up to you there, Alex and I will definitely be having a chat!” said Lonnie
Rath had heard something in her tone that made him feel immense jealousy. He and Lonnie may not be together but he couldn’t help it…he wanted her! It was as simple as that! Unfortunately since he told her that he knew about Vilandra & Kivar and the rather rough sex that followed they had been at arms length. The pain the Ganderial inflicted on them when they were together was too much and even though they were both free of that influence they were very much afraid of feeling that again.
“Well then, that’s the plan! Lets go and get dressed and I’ll see you all later.” Laurie said. Just then the doorbell rang and Laurie went to answer it.
“Hi, can I help you?” she asked as she looked over the handsome stranger who immediately caught her eye.
“Yes Ms Dupree, I’m Agent Andrew Hall of the Secret Service. Mr Guerin through Mr Evans arranged for me to protect you!” His reaction to Laurie surprised him. Every thing about her seemed to catch his attention and instantly became intoxicated by her presence.
“Aren’t you a little young to be an Agent?” asked Laurie. Hall was slightly taller than Michael and Rath but he had short blonde hair and was fairly well built – to Laurie this guy looked damned good in a black suit and appeared to be about a year older than her self.
“Yeah I kinda excelled in the course! I got this assignment because…well…I’m good.” Hall said calmly. “I just wanted to introduce myself, if you need anything I’ll be with the other agents.”
“Yeah, thank you Agent Hall!”
“Ms Dupree!” Hall nodded as he turned from the door.
Laurie walked back into the living room; her face was now visibly flushed. The others had listened in on the interaction between the two, Lonnie and Ava were smiling when they saw her face but Rath was scowling a little.
“See something you like Laurie?” asked Ava
“Wow!” as all she could say as she flumped back down into her seat.
“Oh yeah, she’s gone!” joked Ava
“I don’t know, I don’t think I like that guy!” said Rath
“Oh come on Rath we didn’t even see the man’s face, how could you know if you like him or not?” said Zan before he twigged as to what was going on. “Oh, the over protective brother instincts comin’ into play!” he joked
Laurie looked over to her brother and smiled at him. “Yeah?” she asked.
Rath just bowed his head as he tried to hide his embarrassment. Lonnie looked at him and smiled as well.
“It actually looks good on you.” Lonnie stated as she smiled at the change she witnessed in him.
“Okay guys enough, lets go get dressed and out of here!” Rath said
The teens dispersed to their rooms and got dressed. The aliens got into their usual get up while Laurie threw on a loose summer dress, she then told the agents what their plans were for the day.
Philips Office, Evans Law Firm, Noon
His phone conversations had been constant today. After a few hours he had heard back from all of his associates and all had clients who were more than interested. However along with the calls he was expecting came others he was not. Word had quickly spread that the Antarian King was selling off rare and valuable metals and gems at extreme high quality and everyone wanted a piece of the action.
His response to his friends enquires was that they were put on a list of companies where samples were to be sent; everyone else was told that they would be considered. Some of the potential buyers even agreed to send their own couriers to ensure delivery.
The next time his phone rang Philip found that the President was on the other end.
“Mr President, what can I do for you?” Philip asked
“Mr Evans, it come to our attention that your son is selling off some recently acquired property!” said the President
“Well good news certainly does travel fast…yes sir. On their way here the Antarians brought along a few things, it was so the kids would be able to take care of themselves. They didn’t find out about it until last night and I’ve been looking into selling it for them. Is there a problem?” he asked
“No not really but there are a few government contacts who might be interested and there is also a minor detail involving tax.” Harrison said
“Yeah I kinda figured that would come into play.” Philip responded. He had figured that the kids would have to pay a hell of a lot in tax, he just hoped that he could find away around it.
“Yes, well we may have away around it!”
“Oh yes?”
“Well given that your son, daughter and the other Antarians are alien, they could be considered visiting dignitaries and as such exempt but they still possess U.S. citizen status…its kind of a sticky wicket. However, if you arranged for an offshore bank account in their names then the I.R.S. couldn’t touch it. A quiet call could take care of anything else.” Harrison said
“Thank you President Harrison. I’ll speak to Max…those contacts you spoke of, if you could arrange for them to contact me I’ll get some sample off to them.”
“I’ll have them call you by the end of the day, could you also inform King Zan that I will be contacting him. There have been a few requests made that I need to speak to him about!” Harrison said
“Of course sir!” Philip replied. The two said goodbye and hung up their phones.
Alex’s Bedroom, Whitman Residence, Same Time
Alex was sitting at his computer witting up a report for one of his classes. He had fallen behind slightly but thankfully he had this morning off to catch up on everything. He was thankful for this time, he really needed to get his life back on track and now that fatherhood was just over a year away he wanted to make sure he could take care of the twins…having access to all that money was a start but money runs out! Especially if they aren’t careful with how they spend it.
Just as he was finishing his last paragraph there was a knock at the door and Isabel walked in.
“Isabel, what are you doing here? I thought you had classes until 2!” Alex asked
Isabel just gave a slight sexy grin and was moved over to Alex.
“What can I say…I missed my boyfriend!” she said
Isabel pulled Alex up and latched her mouth on to his as they fell onto the bed.
To Be Continued…
Philips Office, Evans Law Firm, Same Day 10:20
Philip had cancelled all his appointments and started to make phone calls. A lot of his old college buddies had naturally heard of his son and were surprised to get Philip’s call. When they heard what he was offering they were very interested and when the call was over they were calling around to any potential buyers they had in their phone books. Word quickly spread that the alien king had a lot of property that he and his associates were eager to sell off and as expected samples were asked for - for testing.
Thirty calls and a couple of cups of coffee later Philip had finished his main task for the day, now all he had to do was get the appropriate samples off to the appropriate company labs. Next came the task of setting up bank accounts for the teenagers. The Roswell and New York aliens had a late night meeting and decided that the money should be split among the Liz, Maria, Alex and Kyle as well.
They were after all a part of the family and given that there were two confirmed pregnancies then it seemed right. Not even Rath had objected which surprised Zan immensely but then Rath’s thoughts were still dwelling on his new sister. Michael had filled him in on the full story and felt sorry for Laurie and for himself…he felt a level of anger that he hadn’t known about, if he had known of Laurie’s situation he would have gone to her and ripped her guardians to shreds.
Just then his intercom started to buzz.
“Helen, I told you to hold all my calls!” he said to his secretary
“Yes Mr Evans but Mr Parker is here and would like to see you!”
“Okay show him in!” said Philip
A second later Helen opened the door and Jeff entered. Philip stood up from behind his desk and went to meet him, he hand extended and he shook hands with Jeff.
“Jeff, I thought you would be at the Crashdown. What can I do for you?” Philip asked
“I just dropped by to see if you’ve had any luck in selling that stuff.” Jeff stated
“Luck would be an understatement, I’ve already had three call-backs asking for samples. The response has been excellent, everyone wants to see what they could be buying and so far Serena’s estimate appears to be spot on.”
“Good, that’s good! Listen, I’ve been wondering if Max has talked to you about what he is planning to do? Liz had always dreamed of going to Harvard but the current situation…”
“Yes I know. Max hasn’t talked about it yet but I know he had been thinking about it. I know that Liz isn’t due until graduation next year but we really need to get some answers for what they are planning to do.” Replied Philip
“Yeah I got a phone call from Liz earlier. She is going up to the Granolith later but when she gets home we should meet with them at the Crashdown.”
“Agreed, I’ll bring Max over…I suppose I’ll be having this conversation with Alex and Isabel as well.”
“Fathers prerogative!” Joked Jeff, “I better get going, I left Nancy running things and it’s really turned into a little busy season now that the town is filled with people trying to get a look at the kids!”
“Looking I don’t mind, I just hope they don’t try anything else!” said Philip, “Anyway, I’ll see you later.”
“Bye!” waved Jeff as he left the office.
Laurie’s New Place, 10:30
Laurie had offered to put up Zan and his crew and it was eagerly accepted. Her new place was on the outskirts and very isolated which suited her new housemates. The Secret Service agents that had been assigned to them drove them up to the front gate and then up to the front entrance.
When the group got out of the car the just looked up and down the height of the house. Laurie opened the door and greeted them.
“Hey guys, how’s it going?” she asked
“Great…uhh Laurie are you sure that it’s okay for us to…” Zan trailed off
“Zan if I didn’t want you guys here I wouldn’t have made the invite. So chill and get your butts into this house now!” she said in a tone of authority.
One by one they filed into the front door and looked around. Laurie decided to start with the grand tour, she started with the living room and the kitchen, which was fully stocked with Tabasco sauce, before moving on to the very large conservatory that had a large pool in the middle. Laurie had been expecting Rath’s comment…
“Pool Party!” he yelled
“Got that right!” said Zan as he stuck out his hand, palm side up. Rath responded by slapping his friend’s hand, Zan responded the same way.
“No way!” said Laurie
“Ah come on Laurie!” Rath all begged
“No, no way! I don’t mind Michael and the others but I don’t want strangers around here, especially when we don’t know who to trust and who wants to hurt you guys.” Laurie argued
“Okay!” Rath mumbled
“Is it just me or did Rath just back down from her?” whispered Ava to Lonnie
“Yeah…never seen him do that before!” Lonnie whispered back
Next on the tour were the bathrooms and the bedrooms on the upper floors. Laurie had wanted to allocate some bed space before they arrive but decided it would be best to let them pick their rooms.
“So…what are the sleeping arrangements for you guys?” Laurie asked
“Well Ava and I…we’ll take this one!” Zan said. He looked to Ava before indicating to the room. She took a quick peek inside and nodded her approval but both looked a little sheepish when they looked back to Laurie.
“That’s cool. Come on guys it’s not like I didn’t know you two are together. Now, what about you two bro?” she said to Rath and Lonnie.
The two aliens just looked at each other. Things had gotten weird between them since being freed of the Ganderial and had been keeping their distance. Lonnie hated the fact that she could remember what Kivar had done to her but to have Rath know about it as well…it made her feel sick! Before being freed neither could care less about what had happened but now they were free to think and feel as they would normally.
“Eh…I’ll take this one over here.” said Rath
“And I’ll have the one across the hall.” Said Lonnie
Laurie looked between the two and noticed that something was off. She decided that that was something she was going to have to correct.
“Sure, no problem. So…why don’t you guys get settled and cleaned up, I put some robes in your rooms and you all have your own bathrooms. I’ll see you downstairs…what do prefer: Chinese, Indian or Pizza?” Laurie asked
“Pizza.” they all said in unison
“Bit surprise there. Okay I’ll call the place!” she said
Each of the aliens went into their rooms while Laurie walked down the stairs.
Inside Lonnie’s Room…
Lonnie stripped out of her clothes, grabbed her robe and went into her adjoining bathroom. She ran a bath for herself and poured in some aromatic oils she found next to the bath. When she turned off the water she slipped into the hot liquid and just relaxed while running some soap along her body.
Inside Rath’s Room…
Rath decided on the same except he had a shower. He stood in the cubicle as water jetted against his muscles. After dumping some shampoo in his hair he leaned against the tiled wall of the cabinet, it didn’t take long for his thoughts to turn to Lonnie. Everything they had been through and now she could barely look at him, yes they would speak to each other but that wasn’t about what had happened. The result - anger filled him and he hit his hand against the wall…almost breaking the tile.
Inside Zan and Ava’s room
Ava was sitting on the large windowsill looking out over the green garden that surrounded their new home and beyond that…the arid desert. She marvelled at how drastically their lives had changed in the last few days, they had gone from living in a sewer to being multi millionaires and living with the new sister of Rath. It brought a slight chuckle to her.
Zan was laying on the king sized bed and was watching his love at the window. As she laughed he smiled. She was one of the most beautiful sites he had ever seen, the light from the window filtered in over her body. It made her look like the angel he knew she was.
“So do you think all the rooms have beds like this?” he asked
“Well either that or Laurie knew we would be together and pick this room.”
“Yeah” he chuckled
“Did you notice your sister and Rath just then?” Ava asked
“Yeah…I’ve seen it since they came back from the Granolith! I was going to try and talk to them about it when everything calmed down a little.”
“Do you think that’s a good idea, they did go through a lot! Maybe they just need some time.” Ava stated
“No, what ever is going on its personal. The sooner we find out what happened then the better off we’ll all be.”
“Well, sooner or later it’ll come out! I am going for a bath.” Ava said as she jumped off the window and moved to the bathroom door. “Are you going to join me?”
“Oh let me thing about this…laying here thinking about my sister and Rath or Ava, naked and wet in a bath tub! That’s a tough one?” Zan said to himself before jumping up from his bed and jogged after Ava, entering the bathroom.
Within minutes Ava was resting against Zan in the foaming water. The two were kissing each other deeply but all of a sudden Zan felt something buzzing against his skin and shuddered, which was felt by Ava.
“What was that?” asked Zan
Ava looked worried for a second before she realised what it was and smiled.
“Oh that was the bath salts!” Ava said
Zan smiled and cocked his head to the side. “It’s kinda tingly once you get used to it!”
“Yeah…hey your really are enjoying it aren’t you?” Ava asked as her hand slipped beneath the water and gripped his cock.
“Mmmmm!” Zan sighed before he grabbed her hand. “No Ava stop…don’t start something we can’t finish just now.”
Ava grinned and said, “You started it the second you got into this tub!”
“Maybe so but the others will be downstairs by now. Come on lets get dried off.” said Zan
“Yeah okay!” said Ava as she raised herself out of the water, displaying her body to Zan
Zan bowed and shook his head. “You’re totally aware of the effect you have on me, don’t you?”
Ava grabbed hold of his head and kissed him hard for a few seconds. “You better believe it lover.”
Zan got out of the bath and they dried themselves off. They threw on some underwear, their new cotton robes and then went down stairs where they found Rath happily munching away on a slice of pizza while Lonnie and Laurie drank orange juice from expensive crystal glasses – a little indulgence she picked from Michael and Maria’s stay at her old house.
“Well I was wondering when you two were going to join us!” Laurie said as she smiled up at them
“Yeah well, we were chilled!” Ava said as she sat down next to Lonnie. As she sank down into the plush chair, she grabbed a cushion and held it to her. “God Laurie, this chair feels great!”
“Tell me about it. I love these things…so what do you have planned for today?” Laurie asked
“Well I was planning on going for a walk…though I might stop in to see Alex, find out what my future niece and nephew’s father is like!” Lonnie said. Ever since she first met Alex she had been trying to work out what Isabel saw in him. Sure he was smart and obviously loved Isabel quite a lot but the idea that he was good in bed had been in the foreground of her head and she was curious as hell to find out how good for her self. Besides she wanted to feel loved, she wanted to feel the connection that Isabel felt.
“Yeah I figured I’d check out that alien museum across from the Crashdown…that place just looks too…” Rath said as he shook his head, partially in disgust and partially in fear of what tackiness the owner had put together.
“Serena said she needed to speak to me alone…something about my role in the line of succession!” Zan said as he poured some sauce into his drink
“And that will leave me with absolutely nothing to do!” said Ava despondently
“Hey why don’t we go shopping? We could check out that mall and buy some new things…the clothes I got are at least two years out of date! Being kept locked up in that place really put me out of touch.” Suggested Laurie
“Yeah, great idea…Lonnie why don’t you come as well?” said Ava
“I might just do that…but I think I catch up to you there, Alex and I will definitely be having a chat!” said Lonnie
Rath had heard something in her tone that made him feel immense jealousy. He and Lonnie may not be together but he couldn’t help it…he wanted her! It was as simple as that! Unfortunately since he told her that he knew about Vilandra & Kivar and the rather rough sex that followed they had been at arms length. The pain the Ganderial inflicted on them when they were together was too much and even though they were both free of that influence they were very much afraid of feeling that again.
“Well then, that’s the plan! Lets go and get dressed and I’ll see you all later.” Laurie said. Just then the doorbell rang and Laurie went to answer it.
“Hi, can I help you?” she asked as she looked over the handsome stranger who immediately caught her eye.
“Yes Ms Dupree, I’m Agent Andrew Hall of the Secret Service. Mr Guerin through Mr Evans arranged for me to protect you!” His reaction to Laurie surprised him. Every thing about her seemed to catch his attention and instantly became intoxicated by her presence.
“Aren’t you a little young to be an Agent?” asked Laurie. Hall was slightly taller than Michael and Rath but he had short blonde hair and was fairly well built – to Laurie this guy looked damned good in a black suit and appeared to be about a year older than her self.
“Yeah I kinda excelled in the course! I got this assignment because…well…I’m good.” Hall said calmly. “I just wanted to introduce myself, if you need anything I’ll be with the other agents.”
“Yeah, thank you Agent Hall!”
“Ms Dupree!” Hall nodded as he turned from the door.
Laurie walked back into the living room; her face was now visibly flushed. The others had listened in on the interaction between the two, Lonnie and Ava were smiling when they saw her face but Rath was scowling a little.
“See something you like Laurie?” asked Ava
“Wow!” as all she could say as she flumped back down into her seat.
“Oh yeah, she’s gone!” joked Ava
“I don’t know, I don’t think I like that guy!” said Rath
“Oh come on Rath we didn’t even see the man’s face, how could you know if you like him or not?” said Zan before he twigged as to what was going on. “Oh, the over protective brother instincts comin’ into play!” he joked
Laurie looked over to her brother and smiled at him. “Yeah?” she asked.
Rath just bowed his head as he tried to hide his embarrassment. Lonnie looked at him and smiled as well.
“It actually looks good on you.” Lonnie stated as she smiled at the change she witnessed in him.
“Okay guys enough, lets go get dressed and out of here!” Rath said
The teens dispersed to their rooms and got dressed. The aliens got into their usual get up while Laurie threw on a loose summer dress, she then told the agents what their plans were for the day.
Philips Office, Evans Law Firm, Noon
His phone conversations had been constant today. After a few hours he had heard back from all of his associates and all had clients who were more than interested. However along with the calls he was expecting came others he was not. Word had quickly spread that the Antarian King was selling off rare and valuable metals and gems at extreme high quality and everyone wanted a piece of the action.
His response to his friends enquires was that they were put on a list of companies where samples were to be sent; everyone else was told that they would be considered. Some of the potential buyers even agreed to send their own couriers to ensure delivery.
The next time his phone rang Philip found that the President was on the other end.
“Mr President, what can I do for you?” Philip asked
“Mr Evans, it come to our attention that your son is selling off some recently acquired property!” said the President
“Well good news certainly does travel fast…yes sir. On their way here the Antarians brought along a few things, it was so the kids would be able to take care of themselves. They didn’t find out about it until last night and I’ve been looking into selling it for them. Is there a problem?” he asked
“No not really but there are a few government contacts who might be interested and there is also a minor detail involving tax.” Harrison said
“Yeah I kinda figured that would come into play.” Philip responded. He had figured that the kids would have to pay a hell of a lot in tax, he just hoped that he could find away around it.
“Yes, well we may have away around it!”
“Oh yes?”
“Well given that your son, daughter and the other Antarians are alien, they could be considered visiting dignitaries and as such exempt but they still possess U.S. citizen status…its kind of a sticky wicket. However, if you arranged for an offshore bank account in their names then the I.R.S. couldn’t touch it. A quiet call could take care of anything else.” Harrison said
“Thank you President Harrison. I’ll speak to Max…those contacts you spoke of, if you could arrange for them to contact me I’ll get some sample off to them.”
“I’ll have them call you by the end of the day, could you also inform King Zan that I will be contacting him. There have been a few requests made that I need to speak to him about!” Harrison said
“Of course sir!” Philip replied. The two said goodbye and hung up their phones.
Alex’s Bedroom, Whitman Residence, Same Time
Alex was sitting at his computer witting up a report for one of his classes. He had fallen behind slightly but thankfully he had this morning off to catch up on everything. He was thankful for this time, he really needed to get his life back on track and now that fatherhood was just over a year away he wanted to make sure he could take care of the twins…having access to all that money was a start but money runs out! Especially if they aren’t careful with how they spend it.
Just as he was finishing his last paragraph there was a knock at the door and Isabel walked in.
“Isabel, what are you doing here? I thought you had classes until 2!” Alex asked
Isabel just gave a slight sexy grin and was moved over to Alex.
“What can I say…I missed my boyfriend!” she said
Isabel pulled Alex up and latched her mouth on to his as they fell onto the bed.
To Be Continued…
Chapter 38
Whitman Residence, A Few Minutes Earlier
Lonnie had arrived at Alex’s home and was intent on getting him into bed. She knew that he would never knowingly sleep with her so she used her powers to alter her appearance. Her tattoos vanished, her hair dye was gone and her clothes now looked like something her sister would wear!
Once she was set she opened the door and quietly walked inside and made her way to the bedroom. She found Alex typing away at his keyboard, trying to finish some kind of report. Slowly she took a deep breath, knocked the door and walked inside.
“Isabel, what are you doing here? I thought you had classes until 2!” Alex asked
Lonnie just gave a slight sexy grin and was moved over to Alex.
“What can I say…I missed my boyfriend!” she said
Lonnie pulled Alex up and latched her mouth on to his as they fell onto the bed. Her hands went everywhere before she pressed firmly against his hard cock. Alex was not idle; he rested his hand on the exposed flesh between her top and pants. Their kissing was intense and passionate; Lonnie was amazed and highly aroused! Everywhere Alex was touching her sent pulses of pleasure through her body. He knew exactly where her hot spots were and what to do to turn her on. She could only assume her body was more alike to Isabel’s than just in appearance.
Alex snaked his hand along her top and started to pull it off her shoulder to expose her breast. However just as the swell of her tits came into view he stopped and pulled back from the kiss. Alex looked at her for just a second, he had felt something different from the second they kissed and now he understood what it was!
“Lonnie?” he asked
Lonnie just looked at him before releasing her breath and slumping back onto the bed. In that moment Alex knew that he was correct.
“What the hell do you think your doing?” he asked calmly
“Looking for some fun.” she said as she pulled her top back into place.
“Do you have any idea what this would do to Isabel if she found out? Why the hell would you want to do this Lonnie?” Alex asked
Lonnie sat up and closed her eyes. Alex could swear he almost saw a tear forming in the corner of her eye.
“I…I just…I wanted to find out what she sees in you.” Lonnie replied humbly
“What?”
“Oh come on Alex! I mean lets face it your not the kind of guy that usually ends up with someone like Isabel!” she responded
“Yeah I suppose!” Alex just looked at her again and studied her face for a minute. “But that isn’t what brought you here is it? Lonnie, what’s going on?”
She just looked up at him before answering, “I guess I…I just wanted to feel what she feels.”
“I don’t understand!” he said as he shook his head
“I’ve seen the way she looks at you and the way you looked at me when I came in here…when you thought I was Isabel I saw your eyes, they were so full of love.”
Alex sat back on the bed next to her and sighed.
“You know it was stupid, don’t you.”
“Yeah I know!”
“I thought you were with Rath anyway?” he asked
“Yeah…no…I don’t know, its kinda weird just now.” Lonnie said
“You wanna talk about it?”
She turned her head to face him and looked him in the eye. “You don’t mind?” she asked
“Of course not, you’re going to be my kids aunt! Besides Liz and Maria are my best friends, I learned along time ago about the art of listening and consolation.” He joked
“Thanks…that would help a lot!”
“But first, if I remember correctly this requires ice cream…be back in a second!” Alex said as he jumped off the bed and went to the kitchen.
He returned a few minutes later with a tub of Haagen Daz ice cream and two spoons and a small bottle of Tabasco. He sat back down next to her and gave her a spoon before opening up the tub. Lonnie dug in and took a small amount on her spoon, dripped some sauce on it and tasted it.
“Mmmmmm…oh god what is this?” she asked
“Cookie dough with chocolate chips…my mom and Isabel loves this stuff!”
“I can understand why…Hmmmm…god this is obscene.” She sighed as she took another spoonful.
“Glad you like it…so what’s going on with Rath?” he asked
Lonnie lost her smile and bowed her head. “Ever since we got that stuff out of us…we’ve just kept each other at arms length.”
“Why? Did something happen between you two because of it?” Alex asked
“Yeah…when we went out looking for Zan, we were out in Kansas and Rath stopped the car. He had started to get tired and I was pissed that he’d stopped and we got into a fight…then he told me he knew something about me that I wanted to forget.”
“What did he…oh Kivar?” Alex stated
“How did you know about that?” Lonnie asked
“Isabel told me about it! She wanted me to know about it so she told me what she knew.” Alex told her
“What exactly did she tell you? …I mean…god I don’t know.” Lonnie said
“I think what your asking is if she knew why Vilandra went with Kivar?”
“Yes!” she nodded
“No, she didn’t know but I do know that just thinking about it makes her sick…and me for that matter.”
“Then that’s something all three of us have in common.” She said
“Yeah but think about this…if both you and Isabel feel the same way about this then what makes you think that Vilandra would have willingly gone to him? For all you know he did some kind of mind warp on her.”
Lonnie looked up at him again, he face had relaxed and was visibly relieved. “Yeah! Good point…very good point. Thank you.”
“Now…what aren’t you telling me? I know there is something else!” Alex said as he looked into her eyes
“When Rath told me he knew about Kivar, I got angry and slapped him…to make a long story short we had sex, rough, steamy hot sex! But when we…you know…finished we just looked at each other. In that second we were just content but then we were his with this blinding pain…I guess it was the Ganderial causing it.”
“Oh yeah…listen Tess never liked to talk about what it was like when she was control by that stuff but she did say that when ever she tried to tell us about it she would feel a slight pain. But whenever she tried to tell Kyle about how she felt about him the pain was worse.
We guessed that it was a method of making the person infected stick to one way of thinking. By the sounds of it the Ganderial in you two didn’t want you feeling anything for each other. Just like the one in Tess didn’t want her feeling anything for anyone other than Max.” Alex said
“So that means…” Lonnie said as she began to understand
“Lonnie…it means that you have feelings for Rath! And by the way you describe the pain then I guess they are very strong feelings. So, all you have to do is ask yourself if you do love him?”
A smile formed on her face and as she took another mouthful of ice cream. Her heart began to race as she slipped the spoon from her mouth.
“Yeah…yeah I do love him!” she said as the smile grew into a grin. “God help me. So now what do I do?”
“Well I think you should tell him!” said Alex
“Yeah, I will. Ava and Laurie went shopping; I said I would meet them there. I’ll see Rath at home and I’ll tell him after I pick up something…special.” Lonnie said with a sly grin.
“Okay I don’t need to know about that…oh hey we finished the ice cream!” he said as he reached into the pot.
“Well you can tell your mom that it was a good cause.” Lonnie said as she got off the bed and made her way to the door. Before she left she turned back to Alex. “Alex, now I know what Isabel sees in you!” she said as she left the room.
Alex went back to his work and say that it was 14:15 when he looked at the clock.
Outside…
Isabel had finished her classes and had an overwhelming urge to see Alex. She hadn’t seen him all day and wanted to spend some quiet time with him. Just as she turned up his driveway she spotted Lonnie leaving the house.
“Hey!” said Lonnie
“What are you doing here?” Isabel asked
“Seducing your boyfriend!” Lonnie said as she passed her sister
“What?” she asked quietly
“Relax it didn’t work. Absolutely nothing happened and he’s 100% yours…Isabel you got a great guy there, you hurt him I’m gonna hurt you!” Lonnie said as she put on a pair of sunglasses. She then turned and met up with her agent who drove with her to the mall.
Isabel turned back to the house and moved quickly inside. She found Alex turning off his computer and packing away his notes. Alex heard her enter and looked up to the door.
“Forget something Lonn…Isabel!” he said as he realised he was now face to face with his girlfriend.
“Yeah Isabel…you mind telling me what happened in here with her?” she asked as she crossed her arms
“Relax sweetie nothing happened. But the short story is that she now knows she loves Rath and is going to tell him. You have nothing to worry about.” He said
“Oh what worries me is how far she got with you?” Isabel said, she was now very agitated.
“Yeah…umm kinda far but not that far! We touched and we kissed. That was it!”
“How did she get that far?” Isabel said through gritted teeth.
“She…ehh…kinda pretended to be you!” said Alex carefully
“I’m going to kill her!” she said calmly as she nodded her head a couple of times but she couldn’t get rid of the hurt look on her face; she couldn’t believe this had happened.
Alex moved over to her and held her close to him. “Isabel, it’ll be okay and nothing happened…after I knew it wasn’t you we both backed off completely and we talked. Are you okay?” Alex asked
“No, but I will be…as soon as I rip her head off!” she said with venom in her voice.
“No you wont do anything. Lonnie just had some things to work out and I helped, I don’t want you to do anything to her…just talk, after all you two are sisters!”
“Sisters don’t do that to each other Alex.” Isabel responded
“No maybe not…just let this one slide…for me?” Alex begged
“Okay, this one but if she…”
“I know, I know. It’ll be okay Isabel.” He said
Isabel sighed and looked at her boyfriend before turning to follow him to the kitchen.
“I think I could definitely use some ice cream!” she said
Alex stopped dead in his tracks for a second and cringed. “Yeah…lets go out and I’ll pick you up some mint choc chip and Tabasco.”
Isabel looked at him for a second and then they walked hand in hand out of the house and out to find some ice cream.
Roswell Shopping Mall, 14:40
Laurie and Ava were walking between stores but hadn’t bought a lot. They both agreed to window shop until Lonnie had joined them at which point they planned to max out Laurie’s gold card. The plan was to put everything on her credit cards until Mr Evans could sell off their little stash of loot and then pay her back.
Just now all they had was a few pairs of jeans, t-shirts and small bikinis for the pool. They had visited a number of stores and along the way picked up a few stares, finger points and whispered comments. A few people were even moved away as they tried to get close for autographs. As they stood and looked over a walkway they drank some coke as they laughed and talked about trying to sort out Rath and Lonnie.
Suddenly Lonnie jumped up behind them as she draped her arms over both shoulders.
“Hey guys!” she said
As Ava recovered and her heart slowed she said, “You’re in a good mood!”
“Yeah almost like you’ve…have you met someone?” Laurie asked
“No, just worked out a few things and one them would be Rath!” Lonnie replied. Her friends were surprised to she her like this but were happy to see it.
“Rath huh, what exactly have you worked out?” Laurie asked with a knowing smile
“I worked out that I love him…like you already didn’t know. Now all I got to do is tell him that and get things back on track. So what did you guys buy?” Lonnie asked
“Not a lot, we were waiting for you!” Ava said
“Then I say lets shop till we drop…or run out of money. Which ever comes first…” Lonnie said
She walked off in the direction of some stores with the others right behind her. They stopped in many stores and picked up everything from halter-tops to skirts. Even the Agents were requisitioned to carry some of the bags! As they passed by another store Lonnie suddenly stopped and looked inside.
“Hey guys, what do you think?” Lonnie asked
Laurie and Ava looked to where Lonnie was looking and both grinned as they looked at each other. They both nodded and walked inside of Victoria’s Secret, followed by their protection detail. Laurie suddenly realised they were entering with them and stopped just inside the entrance and turned to face them.
“Why don’t you guys wait out here? We promise to be good.” Laurie said
The agents looked around and suddenly realised the shop they were about to enter. After a minute of silence and they agreed and stood just outside the door.
Laurie met up with the girls as they strolled between the display racks. They were filled with silk nightgowns, baby dolls, Basques and a variety of thongs, g-strings and panties. Ava found a nice little outfit she liked…or rather one that Zan would like and went to the changing room to try it on.
A few minutes later she returned to find her friends sitting in seats before her, waiting for Ava to model her selection. Ava was wearing a cross back satin slip. It was light blue and shined like silk, it had a low cut back and slits on either side that went high up her thighs. Ava ran her hands along the fabric that covered her stomach, she loved the feel of it against her skin and it made her feel incredible sexy!
Laurie stood up and circled Ava, appraising the slip.
“Damn girl…you and Zan will be having a lot of fun tonight!” she said
“Lonnie what do you think?” Ava asked
Lonnie stood up, “God Ava you look beautiful…oh wait I saw something that will go great with this!” she said before running into a different isle. A few minutes later she returned with a kimono wrap that matched the slip perfectly. Ava took it, put it on and tied the sash.
Both Lonnie and Laurie took a step back, looked at Ava and nodded.
“Okay Ava, you need to promise to keep the noise down tonight!” Laurie joked as she felt the material of the kimono.
Ava could only blush and decided to change back into her usual get up. When she returned she neatly folded both items and placed them on a chair while she waited for the others to make their selections. Laurie found a Basque, thong; suspender belt and stocking set and modelled it for the others.
“So planning on any…private modelling sessions with a certain Secret Service agent.” Ava teased
“Come on, there is absolutely nothing between us!” Laurie dismissed
“Yeah exactly, so what’s stopping you?” Lonnie joined in as she gave Laurie the thumbs up.
“Guys! Come on…Lonnie your next.” Laurie said as she tried to shake off the image of Agent Hall that entered her head.
Lonnie grabbed her choice and went into a changing room while Laurie went back in to change out of her get up. By the time Lonnie was ready, Laurie was back in her seat and her knew underwear was resting on top of Ava’s. Lonnie returned wearing a red silk chemise. In the lighting of the store it appeared to glow as her body moved. The swell of her breasts was clearly visible through the lace that covered them and the cloth hung from her body.
“So what do you guys think?” Lonnie asked
“I think that as soon as this situation with you and Rath is done with, one of you will be moving out of your room!” said Laurie
Lonnie turned as she modelled the outfit and out of the corner of her eye saw the doorway to the store and one of the agents peaking in.
“Eyes forward!” said one of the agents to the observer.
“Sorry sir.” He replied
“Perfectly understandable…believe me!” he said as he resisted the urge to look himself
Back in the store the girl gathered up their choices and a few other items of underwear. Ava placed them on the sales clerk counter and watched as Laurie handed over her credit card. It was now close to 4pm, the others would be getting out of school soon and they wanted to get their new purchases back home before they met up with them.
“Lonnie, how are you planning to deal with Rath?” asked Laurie
“I don’t know. I guess I’ll just try and wing it!” Lonnie answered
“No! Don’t do that, let me talk to him.” Laurie said
“Why?” enquired Ava
“Just let me deal with him…Lonnie I want you to go to your room. Wear that little number you just bought…believe me by the time I’m done with him, if there is any doubt left in his head seeing you in that will get rid of it!” Laurie said with confidence and a wide smile. “There is an intercom in all the rooms, when he is coming to you I will signal.”
“Okay…your not gonna tell me what your planning are you?” Lonnie asked
“No.” Laurie teased
“So what’s next?” asked Ava
“Next we get together with Liz, Maria, Isabel and Tess. Then it’s makeover time! I haven’t had one of those in years and that beauty parlour over there has our names written on it.” Laurie replied
When Laurie saw the look on Lonnie’s face she couldn’t help but enquire.
“Lonnie…what is it?”
“I just don’t think Isabel would want to spend any time with me at the moment!” Lonnie replied
“Why?” Ava trailed out as she looked to her fellow alien
“Well I kinda…I tried to screw Alex this morning.” She said
Laurie who had been taking a drink at that moment spat it straight out. “What?” she said
“It was stupid I know but nothing happened and Alex is a friend now…he even helped me figure out everything. Oh hey have you guys tried Haagen Daz ice cream?”
Ava shook her head in disbelief. “Change of subject much! What the hell happened with Alex?”
“Nothing happened! I pretended to be Isabel but he realised I wasn’t…yadda yadda yadda!” Lonnie finished
“Isabel is gonna blast a hole in you…hell there wont be anything left to fit a thimble.” Said Laurie
“Yeah tell me about it…oh well time will tell!” Lonnie said as they continued to walk to the car.
Laurie and Ava just looked at each other as they walked and cringed.
To Be Continued…
Whitman Residence, A Few Minutes Earlier
Lonnie had arrived at Alex’s home and was intent on getting him into bed. She knew that he would never knowingly sleep with her so she used her powers to alter her appearance. Her tattoos vanished, her hair dye was gone and her clothes now looked like something her sister would wear!
Once she was set she opened the door and quietly walked inside and made her way to the bedroom. She found Alex typing away at his keyboard, trying to finish some kind of report. Slowly she took a deep breath, knocked the door and walked inside.
“Isabel, what are you doing here? I thought you had classes until 2!” Alex asked
Lonnie just gave a slight sexy grin and was moved over to Alex.
“What can I say…I missed my boyfriend!” she said
Lonnie pulled Alex up and latched her mouth on to his as they fell onto the bed. Her hands went everywhere before she pressed firmly against his hard cock. Alex was not idle; he rested his hand on the exposed flesh between her top and pants. Their kissing was intense and passionate; Lonnie was amazed and highly aroused! Everywhere Alex was touching her sent pulses of pleasure through her body. He knew exactly where her hot spots were and what to do to turn her on. She could only assume her body was more alike to Isabel’s than just in appearance.
Alex snaked his hand along her top and started to pull it off her shoulder to expose her breast. However just as the swell of her tits came into view he stopped and pulled back from the kiss. Alex looked at her for just a second, he had felt something different from the second they kissed and now he understood what it was!
“Lonnie?” he asked
Lonnie just looked at him before releasing her breath and slumping back onto the bed. In that moment Alex knew that he was correct.
“What the hell do you think your doing?” he asked calmly
“Looking for some fun.” she said as she pulled her top back into place.
“Do you have any idea what this would do to Isabel if she found out? Why the hell would you want to do this Lonnie?” Alex asked
Lonnie sat up and closed her eyes. Alex could swear he almost saw a tear forming in the corner of her eye.
“I…I just…I wanted to find out what she sees in you.” Lonnie replied humbly
“What?”
“Oh come on Alex! I mean lets face it your not the kind of guy that usually ends up with someone like Isabel!” she responded
“Yeah I suppose!” Alex just looked at her again and studied her face for a minute. “But that isn’t what brought you here is it? Lonnie, what’s going on?”
She just looked up at him before answering, “I guess I…I just wanted to feel what she feels.”
“I don’t understand!” he said as he shook his head
“I’ve seen the way she looks at you and the way you looked at me when I came in here…when you thought I was Isabel I saw your eyes, they were so full of love.”
Alex sat back on the bed next to her and sighed.
“You know it was stupid, don’t you.”
“Yeah I know!”
“I thought you were with Rath anyway?” he asked
“Yeah…no…I don’t know, its kinda weird just now.” Lonnie said
“You wanna talk about it?”
She turned her head to face him and looked him in the eye. “You don’t mind?” she asked
“Of course not, you’re going to be my kids aunt! Besides Liz and Maria are my best friends, I learned along time ago about the art of listening and consolation.” He joked
“Thanks…that would help a lot!”
“But first, if I remember correctly this requires ice cream…be back in a second!” Alex said as he jumped off the bed and went to the kitchen.
He returned a few minutes later with a tub of Haagen Daz ice cream and two spoons and a small bottle of Tabasco. He sat back down next to her and gave her a spoon before opening up the tub. Lonnie dug in and took a small amount on her spoon, dripped some sauce on it and tasted it.
“Mmmmmm…oh god what is this?” she asked
“Cookie dough with chocolate chips…my mom and Isabel loves this stuff!”
“I can understand why…Hmmmm…god this is obscene.” She sighed as she took another spoonful.
“Glad you like it…so what’s going on with Rath?” he asked
Lonnie lost her smile and bowed her head. “Ever since we got that stuff out of us…we’ve just kept each other at arms length.”
“Why? Did something happen between you two because of it?” Alex asked
“Yeah…when we went out looking for Zan, we were out in Kansas and Rath stopped the car. He had started to get tired and I was pissed that he’d stopped and we got into a fight…then he told me he knew something about me that I wanted to forget.”
“What did he…oh Kivar?” Alex stated
“How did you know about that?” Lonnie asked
“Isabel told me about it! She wanted me to know about it so she told me what she knew.” Alex told her
“What exactly did she tell you? …I mean…god I don’t know.” Lonnie said
“I think what your asking is if she knew why Vilandra went with Kivar?”
“Yes!” she nodded
“No, she didn’t know but I do know that just thinking about it makes her sick…and me for that matter.”
“Then that’s something all three of us have in common.” She said
“Yeah but think about this…if both you and Isabel feel the same way about this then what makes you think that Vilandra would have willingly gone to him? For all you know he did some kind of mind warp on her.”
Lonnie looked up at him again, he face had relaxed and was visibly relieved. “Yeah! Good point…very good point. Thank you.”
“Now…what aren’t you telling me? I know there is something else!” Alex said as he looked into her eyes
“When Rath told me he knew about Kivar, I got angry and slapped him…to make a long story short we had sex, rough, steamy hot sex! But when we…you know…finished we just looked at each other. In that second we were just content but then we were his with this blinding pain…I guess it was the Ganderial causing it.”
“Oh yeah…listen Tess never liked to talk about what it was like when she was control by that stuff but she did say that when ever she tried to tell us about it she would feel a slight pain. But whenever she tried to tell Kyle about how she felt about him the pain was worse.
We guessed that it was a method of making the person infected stick to one way of thinking. By the sounds of it the Ganderial in you two didn’t want you feeling anything for each other. Just like the one in Tess didn’t want her feeling anything for anyone other than Max.” Alex said
“So that means…” Lonnie said as she began to understand
“Lonnie…it means that you have feelings for Rath! And by the way you describe the pain then I guess they are very strong feelings. So, all you have to do is ask yourself if you do love him?”
A smile formed on her face and as she took another mouthful of ice cream. Her heart began to race as she slipped the spoon from her mouth.
“Yeah…yeah I do love him!” she said as the smile grew into a grin. “God help me. So now what do I do?”
“Well I think you should tell him!” said Alex
“Yeah, I will. Ava and Laurie went shopping; I said I would meet them there. I’ll see Rath at home and I’ll tell him after I pick up something…special.” Lonnie said with a sly grin.
“Okay I don’t need to know about that…oh hey we finished the ice cream!” he said as he reached into the pot.
“Well you can tell your mom that it was a good cause.” Lonnie said as she got off the bed and made her way to the door. Before she left she turned back to Alex. “Alex, now I know what Isabel sees in you!” she said as she left the room.
Alex went back to his work and say that it was 14:15 when he looked at the clock.
Outside…
Isabel had finished her classes and had an overwhelming urge to see Alex. She hadn’t seen him all day and wanted to spend some quiet time with him. Just as she turned up his driveway she spotted Lonnie leaving the house.
“Hey!” said Lonnie
“What are you doing here?” Isabel asked
“Seducing your boyfriend!” Lonnie said as she passed her sister
“What?” she asked quietly
“Relax it didn’t work. Absolutely nothing happened and he’s 100% yours…Isabel you got a great guy there, you hurt him I’m gonna hurt you!” Lonnie said as she put on a pair of sunglasses. She then turned and met up with her agent who drove with her to the mall.
Isabel turned back to the house and moved quickly inside. She found Alex turning off his computer and packing away his notes. Alex heard her enter and looked up to the door.
“Forget something Lonn…Isabel!” he said as he realised he was now face to face with his girlfriend.
“Yeah Isabel…you mind telling me what happened in here with her?” she asked as she crossed her arms
“Relax sweetie nothing happened. But the short story is that she now knows she loves Rath and is going to tell him. You have nothing to worry about.” He said
“Oh what worries me is how far she got with you?” Isabel said, she was now very agitated.
“Yeah…umm kinda far but not that far! We touched and we kissed. That was it!”
“How did she get that far?” Isabel said through gritted teeth.
“She…ehh…kinda pretended to be you!” said Alex carefully
“I’m going to kill her!” she said calmly as she nodded her head a couple of times but she couldn’t get rid of the hurt look on her face; she couldn’t believe this had happened.
Alex moved over to her and held her close to him. “Isabel, it’ll be okay and nothing happened…after I knew it wasn’t you we both backed off completely and we talked. Are you okay?” Alex asked
“No, but I will be…as soon as I rip her head off!” she said with venom in her voice.
“No you wont do anything. Lonnie just had some things to work out and I helped, I don’t want you to do anything to her…just talk, after all you two are sisters!”
“Sisters don’t do that to each other Alex.” Isabel responded
“No maybe not…just let this one slide…for me?” Alex begged
“Okay, this one but if she…”
“I know, I know. It’ll be okay Isabel.” He said
Isabel sighed and looked at her boyfriend before turning to follow him to the kitchen.
“I think I could definitely use some ice cream!” she said
Alex stopped dead in his tracks for a second and cringed. “Yeah…lets go out and I’ll pick you up some mint choc chip and Tabasco.”
Isabel looked at him for a second and then they walked hand in hand out of the house and out to find some ice cream.
Roswell Shopping Mall, 14:40
Laurie and Ava were walking between stores but hadn’t bought a lot. They both agreed to window shop until Lonnie had joined them at which point they planned to max out Laurie’s gold card. The plan was to put everything on her credit cards until Mr Evans could sell off their little stash of loot and then pay her back.
Just now all they had was a few pairs of jeans, t-shirts and small bikinis for the pool. They had visited a number of stores and along the way picked up a few stares, finger points and whispered comments. A few people were even moved away as they tried to get close for autographs. As they stood and looked over a walkway they drank some coke as they laughed and talked about trying to sort out Rath and Lonnie.
Suddenly Lonnie jumped up behind them as she draped her arms over both shoulders.
“Hey guys!” she said
As Ava recovered and her heart slowed she said, “You’re in a good mood!”
“Yeah almost like you’ve…have you met someone?” Laurie asked
“No, just worked out a few things and one them would be Rath!” Lonnie replied. Her friends were surprised to she her like this but were happy to see it.
“Rath huh, what exactly have you worked out?” Laurie asked with a knowing smile
“I worked out that I love him…like you already didn’t know. Now all I got to do is tell him that and get things back on track. So what did you guys buy?” Lonnie asked
“Not a lot, we were waiting for you!” Ava said
“Then I say lets shop till we drop…or run out of money. Which ever comes first…” Lonnie said
She walked off in the direction of some stores with the others right behind her. They stopped in many stores and picked up everything from halter-tops to skirts. Even the Agents were requisitioned to carry some of the bags! As they passed by another store Lonnie suddenly stopped and looked inside.
“Hey guys, what do you think?” Lonnie asked
Laurie and Ava looked to where Lonnie was looking and both grinned as they looked at each other. They both nodded and walked inside of Victoria’s Secret, followed by their protection detail. Laurie suddenly realised they were entering with them and stopped just inside the entrance and turned to face them.
“Why don’t you guys wait out here? We promise to be good.” Laurie said
The agents looked around and suddenly realised the shop they were about to enter. After a minute of silence and they agreed and stood just outside the door.
Laurie met up with the girls as they strolled between the display racks. They were filled with silk nightgowns, baby dolls, Basques and a variety of thongs, g-strings and panties. Ava found a nice little outfit she liked…or rather one that Zan would like and went to the changing room to try it on.
A few minutes later she returned to find her friends sitting in seats before her, waiting for Ava to model her selection. Ava was wearing a cross back satin slip. It was light blue and shined like silk, it had a low cut back and slits on either side that went high up her thighs. Ava ran her hands along the fabric that covered her stomach, she loved the feel of it against her skin and it made her feel incredible sexy!
Laurie stood up and circled Ava, appraising the slip.
“Damn girl…you and Zan will be having a lot of fun tonight!” she said
“Lonnie what do you think?” Ava asked
Lonnie stood up, “God Ava you look beautiful…oh wait I saw something that will go great with this!” she said before running into a different isle. A few minutes later she returned with a kimono wrap that matched the slip perfectly. Ava took it, put it on and tied the sash.
Both Lonnie and Laurie took a step back, looked at Ava and nodded.
“Okay Ava, you need to promise to keep the noise down tonight!” Laurie joked as she felt the material of the kimono.
Ava could only blush and decided to change back into her usual get up. When she returned she neatly folded both items and placed them on a chair while she waited for the others to make their selections. Laurie found a Basque, thong; suspender belt and stocking set and modelled it for the others.
“So planning on any…private modelling sessions with a certain Secret Service agent.” Ava teased
“Come on, there is absolutely nothing between us!” Laurie dismissed
“Yeah exactly, so what’s stopping you?” Lonnie joined in as she gave Laurie the thumbs up.
“Guys! Come on…Lonnie your next.” Laurie said as she tried to shake off the image of Agent Hall that entered her head.
Lonnie grabbed her choice and went into a changing room while Laurie went back in to change out of her get up. By the time Lonnie was ready, Laurie was back in her seat and her knew underwear was resting on top of Ava’s. Lonnie returned wearing a red silk chemise. In the lighting of the store it appeared to glow as her body moved. The swell of her breasts was clearly visible through the lace that covered them and the cloth hung from her body.
“So what do you guys think?” Lonnie asked
“I think that as soon as this situation with you and Rath is done with, one of you will be moving out of your room!” said Laurie
Lonnie turned as she modelled the outfit and out of the corner of her eye saw the doorway to the store and one of the agents peaking in.
“Eyes forward!” said one of the agents to the observer.
“Sorry sir.” He replied
“Perfectly understandable…believe me!” he said as he resisted the urge to look himself
Back in the store the girl gathered up their choices and a few other items of underwear. Ava placed them on the sales clerk counter and watched as Laurie handed over her credit card. It was now close to 4pm, the others would be getting out of school soon and they wanted to get their new purchases back home before they met up with them.
“Lonnie, how are you planning to deal with Rath?” asked Laurie
“I don’t know. I guess I’ll just try and wing it!” Lonnie answered
“No! Don’t do that, let me talk to him.” Laurie said
“Why?” enquired Ava
“Just let me deal with him…Lonnie I want you to go to your room. Wear that little number you just bought…believe me by the time I’m done with him, if there is any doubt left in his head seeing you in that will get rid of it!” Laurie said with confidence and a wide smile. “There is an intercom in all the rooms, when he is coming to you I will signal.”
“Okay…your not gonna tell me what your planning are you?” Lonnie asked
“No.” Laurie teased
“So what’s next?” asked Ava
“Next we get together with Liz, Maria, Isabel and Tess. Then it’s makeover time! I haven’t had one of those in years and that beauty parlour over there has our names written on it.” Laurie replied
When Laurie saw the look on Lonnie’s face she couldn’t help but enquire.
“Lonnie…what is it?”
“I just don’t think Isabel would want to spend any time with me at the moment!” Lonnie replied
“Why?” Ava trailed out as she looked to her fellow alien
“Well I kinda…I tried to screw Alex this morning.” She said
Laurie who had been taking a drink at that moment spat it straight out. “What?” she said
“It was stupid I know but nothing happened and Alex is a friend now…he even helped me figure out everything. Oh hey have you guys tried Haagen Daz ice cream?”
Ava shook her head in disbelief. “Change of subject much! What the hell happened with Alex?”
“Nothing happened! I pretended to be Isabel but he realised I wasn’t…yadda yadda yadda!” Lonnie finished
“Isabel is gonna blast a hole in you…hell there wont be anything left to fit a thimble.” Said Laurie
“Yeah tell me about it…oh well time will tell!” Lonnie said as they continued to walk to the car.
Laurie and Ava just looked at each other as they walked and cringed.
To Be Continued…
Chapter 39
Spare Room, Parker Residence, Same Day, 13:00, While Lonnie was with Alex
The Parkers had graciously put up Serena in their guest bedroom while she looked for her own place. Given the current tourist situation in Roswell she expected it to take quite some time and was hoping for an apartment close to at least some of her wards.
Today she needed to put that on hold while she talked with Zan. There were a few things she needed to discuss with him, specifically his role as Prince of Antar as Max had already claimed the Granolith and become king. That was also something she would have to discuss with Max!
Serena was looking through some notes she had made over the years on the Granoliths while she waited. When she heard a knock at the door she knew instantly who it was.
“Come on in Zan!” she yelled
Zan opened the door and stepped inside. “Hey. How’d you know it was me?”
“I felt you coming up the street!” she said
“You felt me!”
“Yeah…come on Zan I was there when you were born. That leaves a kind of psychic impression.”
“Oh…so what did you need to see me about?”
“Zan, the message I left you in the cave said that all eight of you are needed to completely destroy Kivar and because Max possesses the Granolith he is king and you are a prince.”
“Okay…this I understand, I don’t like it but I understand it. If I had my way I would be as far from this royalty crap as I could get.” Zan said
“That may be but you are of noble birth and as such you are next in line for the thrown.” Serena countered
“WHAT? What about Liz and her son…or Isabel?” Zan quickly said
“Liz will become queen when she marries Max and may rule in proxy until her child comes of age, should anything happen to Max. However, many of our people wont accept her rule as she is human but as Max’s twin they will accept you!”
“Oh man…this is not good! I was raised in a sewer for god’s sake.”
“Yes but that was my fault…if circumstances had been different I would have brought you some where else, but…”
“But you had that other mission of yours to do. I understand Serena, I just wished you never left.” Zan said quietly
“I wish I didn’t have to go as well but I had to try and find the second Granolith…at least I know that its safe now and I’m here for you, all of you.”
“And believe me Serena I’m glad you’re here, we all are. Hell if it wasn’t for you we would never have found that cave in the pod chamber…but I’m glad to see you again Serena. You’re the closest thing we have to a mother!”
It brought a smile to Serena; she had always thought that Zan and his group was the closest she would come to having children of her own. “Thank you Zan…so how are things between you and Ava?”
“Are you kidding, they’ve never been better. Since we got here we’ve even become more open and closer.” He answered as he remembers the image of her on the windowsill.
“Glad to hear it, what about Rath and Lonnie. Are they okay?”
“Well they’re a different story all together. I don’t know what’s up but they seem to be keeping their distance. Mind you if the looks on Laurie’s face are anything to go by then she’s all over it and that situation will be settled soon.”
“Really?” she asked
“Believe me, the girl can be even more stubborn than Rath…hell he’s even backed away from arguments.” Zan chuckled
“Sounds like she could be a good influence on him.” Serena laughed along with him
“Yeah…hey listen. Max and Liz, will Max have to go through some kind of divorce from Tess or anything?” Zan asked
“Why would he, they aren’t married any more than you and Ava are?” Serena responded
“Wait…Max told me about a message he got from our mother. She said that we were sent here, and I quote – “With our young bride!” Unless there is someone else sent with us that I don’t know about then me and Max are married to Ava and Tess.”
“Oh no Zan…none of you are married. It was on your wedding day that you were killed but the ceremony was never completed. In fact if it were a human ceremony you would never have reached the ‘I do’s’. Kivar’s troops invaded the palace and the ceremony without any warning…his plan to terminate Zan and Rath was a success, Ava was supposed to be held captive before returning her to her world and Vilandra was supposed to be returned to Kivar’s world. Unfortunately his people were a little trigger happy.”
“Well that’s some good news for Max.” Zan said
“You sound a little disappointed Zan!”
“I am a little…Ava will be a lot. I kinda got used to the idea after Max told me!”
“Well look at the bright side, you can do it again and this time you will be able to remember it and celebrate.”
Zan looked up at her and smiled along with her.
“Come on, we need to meet up with Max. I have a lot to teach the two of you about Antarian politics.” Serena said as she stood up
“Wait a minute…you mean I have to go to school?”
“Well I could use it to teach you all about Antar…if you want to take any other classes then that’s up to you. But I do need to make arrangements with the school before I can get it going.”
“Damn it…I think I miss New York!”
“Come on its not that bad!” said Serena
West Roswell High, Same Time
Max and Liz were walking hand in hand to their next class. Today had become a lot more relaxed than usual and it had become apart of the procedure for them to leave the class after everyone else and make their way to the next one when the halls were cleared. It was the only way to keep the protection detail happy and not have to worry about thousands of kids trying to mob them.
As they turned the corner into the next hall they were suddenly approached from behind.
“Freeze!” said Flynn as he aimed his gun at the stranger who surprised them
“I mean no harm!” he said
“Brody?” Max said
“No, my name is…”
“Larek!” Max stated before he could finish
“How could you know my name…as I understand it the memory implants were not successful.” Larek asked
“Long story…what are you doing here?” Max asked
“My spies on Antar have sent me information…we believe that Kivar has joined his forces here on Earth. A clone is being used back home to hide his absence but you must be on guard.” Larek said before almost collapsing. He grabbed hold of a locker next to him to maintain his balance.
“Larek what wrong?” Max asked as he grabbed hold of the possessed body
“I already used much of my time here to study the current situation here on Earth. I must return before this body undergoes permanent damage.” Larek said through the pain
“It’s okay, I’ll explain what happened to Brody. I hope to see you soon, and I’ll tell Serena you stopped by.”
“Serena?” Larek asked
“She is here and is helping up. Next time you come you better spend some time with your sister old friend!” Max joked in an attempt to lighten the weight of the atmosphere.
Larek fell unconscious in Max’s arms and then woke up.
“Max…how did I get here?” Brody said as he looked around and got up.
“Brody, I have a lot to tell you…about your abductions!” Max said pensively, “Follow me!”
Max led Brody into a nearby classroom while the agents took up positions outside.
“Max, please tell me it isn’t your people who are abducting me. I consider you a friend and I don’t think I could handle that.”
“Brody…my people are involved but you aren’t being abducted.” Max said
“Then what’s happing to me?” Brody asked
“You’re being used as a kind of intermediate. Someone from Antar, specifically a person called Larek, sends a signal and you pick it up. For a short time Larek’s consciousness take control of your body so that you can meet with others like you.”
“I think I like this less than being abducted…how long have you known about this?”
“Not long, it’s been nearly 2 weeks since I was given the information. Brody I will understand if you…”
“No Max, it’ll just take me some time to get used to it. I don’t want to stop being friends with you…I take it this is the same for the others?” Brody said
“Others?” Liz asked
“The other people who are abducted. Are they all like me?”
“Actually we don’t know. But with the amount of people who claim to be abducted we don’t think so. We can confirm at least a dozen, including you. It is possible that the others are either being taken by another race or are just plain nuts.” Max said forgetting about tack
“Okay for one thing I wouldn’t call them nuts out in public…I agree that some of them might be but…” Brody said
“Yeah, I apologise. So are we okay?” Max asked
“Yes, but next time Larek comes could you ask if it’s possible to ask first or at least let me know what’s happening?” Brody smiled
“Yeah, I’ll ask!” replied Max
Brody talked with Max for a few more minutes before returning to the museum. Max and Liz went back to their class and apologised to their teacher for being late…it had become a standard thing these days and all the teachers had expected it.
Main Area, Alien Museum, Roswell, 14:25
Rath had walked into the museum and looked around. He slowly walked from the crash display to the autopsy dummies and almost felt sick. He had gained the attention of several tourists who recognised him. Before he could be barraged with questions and autograph requests his agent moved him away.
Other agents moved around and began to move the visitors out of the way. After everyone had calmed down Rath went back to looking around. Before long he stopped looking at the displays and just walked around, his thoughts constantly drifted to Lonnie. He couldn’t stop thinking about her and regretted every event that had led them to this, especially his taunting on her past relationship with Kivar.
{Damn it, I’ll just forget about her…I’ll meet some one else and she’ll meet some one. I’ll be happy and quit mopping!} He thought to himself. He was now determined to put this…her behind him and just move on. Soon he decided to head home, he needed a dip in that pool and he would have it too himself. He got into the car and was driven back.
West Roswell High, 16:00
School was out for the day and it was time for Liz and Maria to head up to the Granolith chamber and Maria’s test. Maria was talking to Michael off by a tree and Liz waited for her just inside the building, away from the prying eyes of the press.
“Are you sure you’re okay with this…if its positive I mean!” said Maria.
Michael trailed his fingers down her cheek and smiled.
“Maria, I love you and yes I do want this. I can feel that this is the way its meant to be.” Michael said
“I love you too…god this is really freaky!” Maria said as she leaned against the tree
“You’re involved with aliens, fighting with us in a civil war and you think being pregnant is freaky?” Michael teased
“Well…Yeah!” Maria responded
“So when do you want to tell your mother?”
“Oh god…I don’t know. When do you think we should do it?” Maria asked
“How about tomorrow night, I finish school early. I can go back to my place cook dinner for all of us and you can bring her round. We will tell her then and I’ll be right beside you.” He said as he held her close to him.
“She’s gonna know something is up but yeah, good plan. I better get going, Liz is waiting.”
“I’ll see you later then.” Michael said before kissing her gently
Maria walked inside the building and met Liz by the lockers. As Maria arrived Max walked away and went to a very nervous Michael. Before Liz activated her transport Tess and Kyle came round the corner to meet them.
“Maria, I just wanted to wish you good luck.” Tess said as she moved close to Maria
“Thanks Tess, that means a lot! So what are you guys planning tonight?” Maria asked
“Oh just the usual homework, nothing special!” said Kyle
“Well, its time. We better get going Maria.” Said Liz
Just then Tess started to cough quiet a bit. Everyone looked at her, Liz and Maria smiled…Kyle looked concerned.
“Tess, are you…” Liz trailed off
“Am I what?” Tess asked before so understood. “Oh wait…god no, I just have a dry spot in my throat.” She said quickly
Liz simply nodded, a little disappointed and activated the tablet and as before they were swept up in the light and both girls were deposited before the Granolith.
Granolith Chamber, 16:15
Liz moved around the device that she had become a part of and that had become a part of her.
“Phoenix…are you here?” she called out
Phoenix then emerged from the Granolith and moved toward Liz.
“Liz, what can I do for you?” Phoenix asked
“Oh nothing I just wanted to see if you were home. I brought Maria up for a test to see if she is pregnant.” Liz said
“Oh well I can answer that!” he said as he moved over to Maria. He moved his hand over her abdomen and a soft glow radiated from him. “Maria, you are pregnant!”
She let out a sigh of relief and hugged her best friend. Maria had never felt so relieved and now that she knew for sure she couldn’t be happier.
“Congratulations Ria!” said Liz
“Thanks Chica.” Maria said as a single tear ran down her cheek
“Hey what’s that for, I thought this was happy news?” Liz asked
“It is…I just can’t believe it.” Maria said as she hugger he friend again. “Phoenix, do you know if it’s a boy or girl…is it far enough along?”
“Yes your are far along enough! You, Maria, are having twins like Isabel…again a boy and a girl.”
“Twins, no way…what is this an alien thing?” Maria said
“Actually yes. It’s the result of the human and Antarian genome mixing.”
“Wait so why don’t I have twins?” Liz asked
“Well you have Omniriad energy in your system and your still adapting to it. Your next pregnancy should produce twins if you decided to procreate again.”
“So Tess and Kyle can expect this as well…you could have told us the last time we were here!” said Maria
“Well I just met your parents…that information might have been a bit much.” Phoenix said defensively, “Speaking of Tess and Kyle, the Granolith has more than tripled the hormone interaction in their systems. It would appear that by tomorrow they should be expecting as well…unless they have a lot of will power!”
“Well given how much Tess appeared to be frustrated today I don’t think the Granolith has anything to worry about.” Maria joked. She was still trying to come to terms with the fact that it was twins. One baby Michael could probably handle but two she wasn’t sure about.
The Pool, Laurie’s Residence, 16:30
When Rath had returned home at one o’clock he changed into a pair of swim shorts he found in one of his drawers. Within five minutes he was lying back on an air mat in the pool with a glass of orange juice next to him. He was completely relaxed with head back as he lazed in the sun that filtered in from the large windows in the walls and ceiling. All he was missing was palm trees, half a coconut shell to use as a cup…at least he had the little cocktail umbrellas.
Laurie and the others arrived home, followed by their agents whose arms were laden down with numerous bags and packages. Rath looked toward them as the made their way out to the conservatory and tilted his sunglasses down.
“Ladies! Buy enough?” Rath asked as he greeted them
“Well…for today yeah. But we aren’t finished.” Laurie joked, “What about you? Have a nice day?”
“Ah you know, tolerable!” Rath answered as he took a sip of his drink.
“So what did you buy?” he asked
Lonnie blushed slightly and turned away and grabbed her purchases. She was not the only one though as Ava left as well but not because she was embarrassed. Laurie had given her a look and indicated with her eyes for her to leave. She pulled off her socks and shoes and dangled her feet in the water after pulling up the legs of her pants.
“So Rath, Rath, Rath, Rath!” Laurie said as she looked around the room
Rath looked at his sister and took off his sunglasses. “Okay what’s happening here?”
“Oh I was just wondering when you’re going to take your head out of your arse.” Laurie said
“What?”
“I’m talking about Lonnie. What the hell is going on between the two of you and don’t tell me its nothing?” Laurie said
“Laurie, it is nothing. I’m just going to move on and try to forget about her…its pretty obvious that’s what she is trying to do!” Rath answered, whispering the last part but he was not quiet enough.
“What are you talking about…Lonnie is head over heals.”
“Yeah right, that’s why she’s been pushing me away!” he countered
“Hey you’ve been pushing as well brother dear, from what I hear just as much as Lonnie.” Laurie said. She was in a cross of full sister mode and friend mode; she wasn’t going to back away from this until those two were back together.
“Okay yeah so what? We’ve both being doing it but she’s the one that backed away after we woke up…if I just didn’t tell her that I knew about Kivar…well we learn these lessons the hard way don’t we!”
“So what? Jesus Rath! Okay I’m only going to say this once – Lonnie hates the fact this thing with Kivar happened and wants to forget it. Right now she his madly in love with you and I’ve seen the way you look at her. You love her don’t you?”
“No I don’t…of course I don’t. The only thing we ever had was sex!” Rath said
“Maybe that’s what you had but not now. Rath just admit it…I’m not letting you leave here until you do!”
“Oh yeah how do you plan on stopping me?” Rath asked in an attempt to end the talk
Laurie wasn’t going to have any of it and jumped into the pool, still fully clothed. Before Rath knew what was happening the air mat was flipped up and he was in the water. Laurie just burst out laughing. Rath made his way to the surface coughing and spluttering.
“What the hell was that for?” he yelled
“Every time you deny how you feel for that girl upstairs I’m going to dunk you!” said Laurie
“Don’t fool yourself no way are you strong enough!” Rath said as he made his way to the poolside
Laurie swam to catch him and managed to grab hold of his ankle and pulled him back in.
“Come on Rath just say it!”
“Fuck off Laurie!” Rath said as he reached the side again
“Rath! Say it!” she said seriously
“NO!”
Laurie put her hands on his head and pushed him down again and let him up.
“SAY IT MORON!”
“NO!!!!!!”
Down he went again but this time for longer.
“Jesus Laurie what are you trying to do, drown me! What the hell do you want from me?” Rath yelled
“I want you to say it Rath…just say it!” Laurie said calmly
“Even if I did say it what good would it do? After everything we’ve been through how can I tell her that I want her, that every day I think about her, that I would do anything for her, that I…that I love her!”
He said it, he actually did it and against everything he had been teaching and telling himself all day. But there was one upside, the second he said it a huge smile formed on his sister face. Laurie moved over to him and hugged him.
“About time bro, it’s about time. Now all you have to do it tell her.” Laurie said
“No, no way!” he said
“Do you want me to put you under again?” Laurie said
“Laurie I cant, I don’t want it to…it’s better if we just forget it and keep this between us! You know brother/sister confidentiality.”
Laurie had it. She took a deep breath and dived under the water and grabbed hold of Rath’s legs. With one strong tug Rath lost his footing and fell backwards into the water. He splashed around like a 2 year old as he struggled to stand back up.
“Laurie, I swear to god…”
“Right now Lonnie is upstairs in her room, she is in love with you – god know why! I swear you better go to her and tell her or you…you can be the first volunteer for babysitting when Isabel and Liz’s kids are born and I’ll make sure that you will never be able to reproduce. Don’t think I wont do it, I get my stubborn streak from my granddad which is where you get it!”
The look on Rath’s face was priceless. He knew she meant it and would do everything in her power to come through on that threat. He simply nodded.
“Rath you love her, she loves you. The two of you belong together everyone can see that. Just go dry yourself off and go to her, tell her how you feel.”
Rath smiled and for the first time since waking up from the Ganderial he actual felt like there was hope. {Thank god for sisters} he thought. He jumped out of the water, this time without any hindrance from Laurie and grabbed his towel. He dried his skin and smiled to Laurie before leaving.
Laurie jumped out of the water and hurried over to the intercom and buzzed Lonnie’s room. She knew that by know Lonnie would have changed into her little silk number and be lying in bed waiting for her soon to be lover to come to her.
Lonnie’s room…
When Lonnie had brought her things up she had put them into drawers and the wardrobe. The only thing she left out was her new silk chemise, which she rested on her bed. She stripped off her clothes and slipped on her new nightwear.
Once she slipped into bed she turned on her television while she waited for Rath to come. After a while the sun began to set and she got up to close her curtains but then a loud buzzing sound came over the intercom. She ran back to bed and slipped under the covers and waited. A few minutes later she heard a knock on her door, as instructed by Laurie she didn’t answer it but instead closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep.
In the Hallway…
Rath had reached her door and looked at it. Slowly he took a deep breath and knocked the door. He barely waited for a second before thinking {Oh well must be asleep!}. He turned and went to his own door and stopped dead before opening it. He remembered the conversation with his sister and looked over his shoulder to Lonnie’s door.
He walked back over to it and knocked again. When he didn’t receive an answer he put his hand on the door handle and slowly turned it.
Lonnie’s Room…
Lonnie had heard him enter but continued to pretend to be asleep. Rath had just looked at her sleeping form. He had become completely mesmerised by her beauty and stood transfixed for a moment. After coming back to reality he moved over to the side of her bed and simply looked down at her. The last thing he wanted to do was disturb her but he needed to do this.
Slowly and gently he sat on the bed next to her and ran the back of his hand along her cheek. Lonnie smiled softly, if it wasn’t for his hand in the way Rath would have seen it.
“Lonnie…Lonnie, wake up!” he whispered into her ear.
Lonnie shifted slightly and pulled the covered down slightly. It proved Rath the first view of what she was wearing. He became instantly hard in his shorts as he watched the heave of her breasts as she breathed. Lonnie could feel his body heat next to her and the sensation of his breath on her ear initiated her own arousal.
“Lonnie!” he said a little more loudly while shaking her slightly.
Lonnie decided to play a little longer but her body didn’t want to, she wanted to jump Rath right there and then. Laurie’s plan won and her eyes fluttered open.
“Hmmmm, Rath?” She mumbled
“Hey Lonnie.” Rath replied
Lonnie sat up in bed, exposing more of her outfit. Rath couldn’t help but stare at her!
“Rath, what’s going on?” Lonnie asked him
Rath slowly took a deep breath and looked deep into her eyes. His gaze was intense and caused Lonnie to catch her breathe.
“Lonnie, I wanted to tell you…I love you! Always have, always will.” He said softly
“I love you too Rath. God I love you!”
They both reached in and kissed each other. It started off gentle but grew more passionately as Rath gently caressed the naked skin of her shoulders as he lowered the red silk straps. Slowly Lonnie pulled away from the kiss and licked her lips, longingly she looked into Rath’s eyes.
“Make Love to me Rath!” she asked
He pulled back the blanket the remained over her body and took in her full beauty as her left foot slowly stroked along her lower right leg.
“You look beautiful Vilandra! A true princess.” Rath said as he held her hips and pulled her down on to her back. “Show yourself to me!”
Slowly Lonnie reached up and pulled away the lace that covered her beasts. “That must be the first time anyone has said my name and made it sound beautiful.”
“That’s because it always brought you pain because of…well, you don’t need to worry about that any more my love!” he said
Rath pulled off his shorts and climbed into bed next to Lonnie. Ever so slowly Rath trailed his hand along the silk, back and forth, teasing her until he took hold of the hem. Gently he pulled the chemise down along her legs until she was completely naked. Rath moved his fingers through her hair and bent down to kiss her again.
As they kissed they rolled back and forth on the bed, Lonnie slid her leg long his until her thigh rested firmly on his hip. Rath lowered his hand to cup her breast and then up to her shoulder so that he was lying on top of her between her legs. There was an unspoken question between them but Lonnie understood it clearly and nodded her head. Rath positioned his dick with his hand and slowly pushed into her.
“Mmmmmm, Ohhhhhhh. RATH!” she moaned
Downstairs…
Lonnie hadn’t turned off the intercom when she signalled Lonnie. Instead she sat next to the speaker and listened in on their progress. She listened as they finally told each other of their love and the gentle moans that came with their kissing. Then it came over the box…
“Mmmmmm, Ohhhhhhh. RATH!” Laurie heard Lonnie moan
She reached out and turned off the intercom link and walked away.
“Way to go bro, way to go!” she said to herself as she went into the living room and turned on the TV.
Back in Lonnie’s room…
Rath and Lonnie never lost eye contact, he was gently pushing and pulling his cock in an out of Lonnie. This wasn’t like any of their sessions before, that was just raw sex for the sole purpose of getting off but now they were making love. Rath’s sole goal was to see Lonnie come apart in his arms and Lonnie wanted nothing more than to see Rath cum as many times as he could.
Rath put his hands on either side of her pillow, on which rested her head. He raised himself off of his lover and continued to slide inside her.
“Ahhhh, Lonnie you feel so good baby!” Rath groaned
Their bodies continued to rock against one another. Their skin becoming slicker by the second as they moved; both were giving off gentle moans that were growing louder. Rath had never gone this slowly before, he was fighting every instinct in his body just to keep this pace and not hammer into her.
“Uuhhhhhhhh god…ohhhhhhhhhh, uhhhhhhhh uhn, uhn, uhn, Uhhhhhhhn!” Lonnie screamed as she climaxed
Rath followed suit and with one long, hard thrust poured his essence into her. His body fell limp and he collapsed on top of Lonnie as her thigh continued to stroke against his own. His head as down next to hers, buried deep into the pillow.
Rath moved back up to face her and looked over every inch of her face. Their breathing was fast and ragged, their faces covered in sweat but their eyes were completely filed with pure unadulterated love. They met each other in a kiss and their tongues stroked each other.
“I love you” Lonnie told him again as she caress Rath’s flushed face
“I love you too Lonnie” he said as he mimicked the movement
The young couple made love seven times that night, each time better than the last but all better than anything they had experienced previously. They were completely insatiable and tried a variety of paces and positions before they succumbed to sleep.
To Be Continued…
Spare Room, Parker Residence, Same Day, 13:00, While Lonnie was with Alex
The Parkers had graciously put up Serena in their guest bedroom while she looked for her own place. Given the current tourist situation in Roswell she expected it to take quite some time and was hoping for an apartment close to at least some of her wards.
Today she needed to put that on hold while she talked with Zan. There were a few things she needed to discuss with him, specifically his role as Prince of Antar as Max had already claimed the Granolith and become king. That was also something she would have to discuss with Max!
Serena was looking through some notes she had made over the years on the Granoliths while she waited. When she heard a knock at the door she knew instantly who it was.
“Come on in Zan!” she yelled
Zan opened the door and stepped inside. “Hey. How’d you know it was me?”
“I felt you coming up the street!” she said
“You felt me!”
“Yeah…come on Zan I was there when you were born. That leaves a kind of psychic impression.”
“Oh…so what did you need to see me about?”
“Zan, the message I left you in the cave said that all eight of you are needed to completely destroy Kivar and because Max possesses the Granolith he is king and you are a prince.”
“Okay…this I understand, I don’t like it but I understand it. If I had my way I would be as far from this royalty crap as I could get.” Zan said
“That may be but you are of noble birth and as such you are next in line for the thrown.” Serena countered
“WHAT? What about Liz and her son…or Isabel?” Zan quickly said
“Liz will become queen when she marries Max and may rule in proxy until her child comes of age, should anything happen to Max. However, many of our people wont accept her rule as she is human but as Max’s twin they will accept you!”
“Oh man…this is not good! I was raised in a sewer for god’s sake.”
“Yes but that was my fault…if circumstances had been different I would have brought you some where else, but…”
“But you had that other mission of yours to do. I understand Serena, I just wished you never left.” Zan said quietly
“I wish I didn’t have to go as well but I had to try and find the second Granolith…at least I know that its safe now and I’m here for you, all of you.”
“And believe me Serena I’m glad you’re here, we all are. Hell if it wasn’t for you we would never have found that cave in the pod chamber…but I’m glad to see you again Serena. You’re the closest thing we have to a mother!”
It brought a smile to Serena; she had always thought that Zan and his group was the closest she would come to having children of her own. “Thank you Zan…so how are things between you and Ava?”
“Are you kidding, they’ve never been better. Since we got here we’ve even become more open and closer.” He answered as he remembers the image of her on the windowsill.
“Glad to hear it, what about Rath and Lonnie. Are they okay?”
“Well they’re a different story all together. I don’t know what’s up but they seem to be keeping their distance. Mind you if the looks on Laurie’s face are anything to go by then she’s all over it and that situation will be settled soon.”
“Really?” she asked
“Believe me, the girl can be even more stubborn than Rath…hell he’s even backed away from arguments.” Zan chuckled
“Sounds like she could be a good influence on him.” Serena laughed along with him
“Yeah…hey listen. Max and Liz, will Max have to go through some kind of divorce from Tess or anything?” Zan asked
“Why would he, they aren’t married any more than you and Ava are?” Serena responded
“Wait…Max told me about a message he got from our mother. She said that we were sent here, and I quote – “With our young bride!” Unless there is someone else sent with us that I don’t know about then me and Max are married to Ava and Tess.”
“Oh no Zan…none of you are married. It was on your wedding day that you were killed but the ceremony was never completed. In fact if it were a human ceremony you would never have reached the ‘I do’s’. Kivar’s troops invaded the palace and the ceremony without any warning…his plan to terminate Zan and Rath was a success, Ava was supposed to be held captive before returning her to her world and Vilandra was supposed to be returned to Kivar’s world. Unfortunately his people were a little trigger happy.”
“Well that’s some good news for Max.” Zan said
“You sound a little disappointed Zan!”
“I am a little…Ava will be a lot. I kinda got used to the idea after Max told me!”
“Well look at the bright side, you can do it again and this time you will be able to remember it and celebrate.”
Zan looked up at her and smiled along with her.
“Come on, we need to meet up with Max. I have a lot to teach the two of you about Antarian politics.” Serena said as she stood up
“Wait a minute…you mean I have to go to school?”
“Well I could use it to teach you all about Antar…if you want to take any other classes then that’s up to you. But I do need to make arrangements with the school before I can get it going.”
“Damn it…I think I miss New York!”
“Come on its not that bad!” said Serena
West Roswell High, Same Time
Max and Liz were walking hand in hand to their next class. Today had become a lot more relaxed than usual and it had become apart of the procedure for them to leave the class after everyone else and make their way to the next one when the halls were cleared. It was the only way to keep the protection detail happy and not have to worry about thousands of kids trying to mob them.
As they turned the corner into the next hall they were suddenly approached from behind.
“Freeze!” said Flynn as he aimed his gun at the stranger who surprised them
“I mean no harm!” he said
“Brody?” Max said
“No, my name is…”
“Larek!” Max stated before he could finish
“How could you know my name…as I understand it the memory implants were not successful.” Larek asked
“Long story…what are you doing here?” Max asked
“My spies on Antar have sent me information…we believe that Kivar has joined his forces here on Earth. A clone is being used back home to hide his absence but you must be on guard.” Larek said before almost collapsing. He grabbed hold of a locker next to him to maintain his balance.
“Larek what wrong?” Max asked as he grabbed hold of the possessed body
“I already used much of my time here to study the current situation here on Earth. I must return before this body undergoes permanent damage.” Larek said through the pain
“It’s okay, I’ll explain what happened to Brody. I hope to see you soon, and I’ll tell Serena you stopped by.”
“Serena?” Larek asked
“She is here and is helping up. Next time you come you better spend some time with your sister old friend!” Max joked in an attempt to lighten the weight of the atmosphere.
Larek fell unconscious in Max’s arms and then woke up.
“Max…how did I get here?” Brody said as he looked around and got up.
“Brody, I have a lot to tell you…about your abductions!” Max said pensively, “Follow me!”
Max led Brody into a nearby classroom while the agents took up positions outside.
“Max, please tell me it isn’t your people who are abducting me. I consider you a friend and I don’t think I could handle that.”
“Brody…my people are involved but you aren’t being abducted.” Max said
“Then what’s happing to me?” Brody asked
“You’re being used as a kind of intermediate. Someone from Antar, specifically a person called Larek, sends a signal and you pick it up. For a short time Larek’s consciousness take control of your body so that you can meet with others like you.”
“I think I like this less than being abducted…how long have you known about this?”
“Not long, it’s been nearly 2 weeks since I was given the information. Brody I will understand if you…”
“No Max, it’ll just take me some time to get used to it. I don’t want to stop being friends with you…I take it this is the same for the others?” Brody said
“Others?” Liz asked
“The other people who are abducted. Are they all like me?”
“Actually we don’t know. But with the amount of people who claim to be abducted we don’t think so. We can confirm at least a dozen, including you. It is possible that the others are either being taken by another race or are just plain nuts.” Max said forgetting about tack
“Okay for one thing I wouldn’t call them nuts out in public…I agree that some of them might be but…” Brody said
“Yeah, I apologise. So are we okay?” Max asked
“Yes, but next time Larek comes could you ask if it’s possible to ask first or at least let me know what’s happening?” Brody smiled
“Yeah, I’ll ask!” replied Max
Brody talked with Max for a few more minutes before returning to the museum. Max and Liz went back to their class and apologised to their teacher for being late…it had become a standard thing these days and all the teachers had expected it.
Main Area, Alien Museum, Roswell, 14:25
Rath had walked into the museum and looked around. He slowly walked from the crash display to the autopsy dummies and almost felt sick. He had gained the attention of several tourists who recognised him. Before he could be barraged with questions and autograph requests his agent moved him away.
Other agents moved around and began to move the visitors out of the way. After everyone had calmed down Rath went back to looking around. Before long he stopped looking at the displays and just walked around, his thoughts constantly drifted to Lonnie. He couldn’t stop thinking about her and regretted every event that had led them to this, especially his taunting on her past relationship with Kivar.
{Damn it, I’ll just forget about her…I’ll meet some one else and she’ll meet some one. I’ll be happy and quit mopping!} He thought to himself. He was now determined to put this…her behind him and just move on. Soon he decided to head home, he needed a dip in that pool and he would have it too himself. He got into the car and was driven back.
West Roswell High, 16:00
School was out for the day and it was time for Liz and Maria to head up to the Granolith chamber and Maria’s test. Maria was talking to Michael off by a tree and Liz waited for her just inside the building, away from the prying eyes of the press.
“Are you sure you’re okay with this…if its positive I mean!” said Maria.
Michael trailed his fingers down her cheek and smiled.
“Maria, I love you and yes I do want this. I can feel that this is the way its meant to be.” Michael said
“I love you too…god this is really freaky!” Maria said as she leaned against the tree
“You’re involved with aliens, fighting with us in a civil war and you think being pregnant is freaky?” Michael teased
“Well…Yeah!” Maria responded
“So when do you want to tell your mother?”
“Oh god…I don’t know. When do you think we should do it?” Maria asked
“How about tomorrow night, I finish school early. I can go back to my place cook dinner for all of us and you can bring her round. We will tell her then and I’ll be right beside you.” He said as he held her close to him.
“She’s gonna know something is up but yeah, good plan. I better get going, Liz is waiting.”
“I’ll see you later then.” Michael said before kissing her gently
Maria walked inside the building and met Liz by the lockers. As Maria arrived Max walked away and went to a very nervous Michael. Before Liz activated her transport Tess and Kyle came round the corner to meet them.
“Maria, I just wanted to wish you good luck.” Tess said as she moved close to Maria
“Thanks Tess, that means a lot! So what are you guys planning tonight?” Maria asked
“Oh just the usual homework, nothing special!” said Kyle
“Well, its time. We better get going Maria.” Said Liz
Just then Tess started to cough quiet a bit. Everyone looked at her, Liz and Maria smiled…Kyle looked concerned.
“Tess, are you…” Liz trailed off
“Am I what?” Tess asked before so understood. “Oh wait…god no, I just have a dry spot in my throat.” She said quickly
Liz simply nodded, a little disappointed and activated the tablet and as before they were swept up in the light and both girls were deposited before the Granolith.
Granolith Chamber, 16:15
Liz moved around the device that she had become a part of and that had become a part of her.
“Phoenix…are you here?” she called out
Phoenix then emerged from the Granolith and moved toward Liz.
“Liz, what can I do for you?” Phoenix asked
“Oh nothing I just wanted to see if you were home. I brought Maria up for a test to see if she is pregnant.” Liz said
“Oh well I can answer that!” he said as he moved over to Maria. He moved his hand over her abdomen and a soft glow radiated from him. “Maria, you are pregnant!”
She let out a sigh of relief and hugged her best friend. Maria had never felt so relieved and now that she knew for sure she couldn’t be happier.
“Congratulations Ria!” said Liz
“Thanks Chica.” Maria said as a single tear ran down her cheek
“Hey what’s that for, I thought this was happy news?” Liz asked
“It is…I just can’t believe it.” Maria said as she hugger he friend again. “Phoenix, do you know if it’s a boy or girl…is it far enough along?”
“Yes your are far along enough! You, Maria, are having twins like Isabel…again a boy and a girl.”
“Twins, no way…what is this an alien thing?” Maria said
“Actually yes. It’s the result of the human and Antarian genome mixing.”
“Wait so why don’t I have twins?” Liz asked
“Well you have Omniriad energy in your system and your still adapting to it. Your next pregnancy should produce twins if you decided to procreate again.”
“So Tess and Kyle can expect this as well…you could have told us the last time we were here!” said Maria
“Well I just met your parents…that information might have been a bit much.” Phoenix said defensively, “Speaking of Tess and Kyle, the Granolith has more than tripled the hormone interaction in their systems. It would appear that by tomorrow they should be expecting as well…unless they have a lot of will power!”
“Well given how much Tess appeared to be frustrated today I don’t think the Granolith has anything to worry about.” Maria joked. She was still trying to come to terms with the fact that it was twins. One baby Michael could probably handle but two she wasn’t sure about.
The Pool, Laurie’s Residence, 16:30
When Rath had returned home at one o’clock he changed into a pair of swim shorts he found in one of his drawers. Within five minutes he was lying back on an air mat in the pool with a glass of orange juice next to him. He was completely relaxed with head back as he lazed in the sun that filtered in from the large windows in the walls and ceiling. All he was missing was palm trees, half a coconut shell to use as a cup…at least he had the little cocktail umbrellas.
Laurie and the others arrived home, followed by their agents whose arms were laden down with numerous bags and packages. Rath looked toward them as the made their way out to the conservatory and tilted his sunglasses down.
“Ladies! Buy enough?” Rath asked as he greeted them
“Well…for today yeah. But we aren’t finished.” Laurie joked, “What about you? Have a nice day?”
“Ah you know, tolerable!” Rath answered as he took a sip of his drink.
“So what did you buy?” he asked
Lonnie blushed slightly and turned away and grabbed her purchases. She was not the only one though as Ava left as well but not because she was embarrassed. Laurie had given her a look and indicated with her eyes for her to leave. She pulled off her socks and shoes and dangled her feet in the water after pulling up the legs of her pants.
“So Rath, Rath, Rath, Rath!” Laurie said as she looked around the room
Rath looked at his sister and took off his sunglasses. “Okay what’s happening here?”
“Oh I was just wondering when you’re going to take your head out of your arse.” Laurie said
“What?”
“I’m talking about Lonnie. What the hell is going on between the two of you and don’t tell me its nothing?” Laurie said
“Laurie, it is nothing. I’m just going to move on and try to forget about her…its pretty obvious that’s what she is trying to do!” Rath answered, whispering the last part but he was not quiet enough.
“What are you talking about…Lonnie is head over heals.”
“Yeah right, that’s why she’s been pushing me away!” he countered
“Hey you’ve been pushing as well brother dear, from what I hear just as much as Lonnie.” Laurie said. She was in a cross of full sister mode and friend mode; she wasn’t going to back away from this until those two were back together.
“Okay yeah so what? We’ve both being doing it but she’s the one that backed away after we woke up…if I just didn’t tell her that I knew about Kivar…well we learn these lessons the hard way don’t we!”
“So what? Jesus Rath! Okay I’m only going to say this once – Lonnie hates the fact this thing with Kivar happened and wants to forget it. Right now she his madly in love with you and I’ve seen the way you look at her. You love her don’t you?”
“No I don’t…of course I don’t. The only thing we ever had was sex!” Rath said
“Maybe that’s what you had but not now. Rath just admit it…I’m not letting you leave here until you do!”
“Oh yeah how do you plan on stopping me?” Rath asked in an attempt to end the talk
Laurie wasn’t going to have any of it and jumped into the pool, still fully clothed. Before Rath knew what was happening the air mat was flipped up and he was in the water. Laurie just burst out laughing. Rath made his way to the surface coughing and spluttering.
“What the hell was that for?” he yelled
“Every time you deny how you feel for that girl upstairs I’m going to dunk you!” said Laurie
“Don’t fool yourself no way are you strong enough!” Rath said as he made his way to the poolside
Laurie swam to catch him and managed to grab hold of his ankle and pulled him back in.
“Come on Rath just say it!”
“Fuck off Laurie!” Rath said as he reached the side again
“Rath! Say it!” she said seriously
“NO!”
Laurie put her hands on his head and pushed him down again and let him up.
“SAY IT MORON!”
“NO!!!!!!”
Down he went again but this time for longer.
“Jesus Laurie what are you trying to do, drown me! What the hell do you want from me?” Rath yelled
“I want you to say it Rath…just say it!” Laurie said calmly
“Even if I did say it what good would it do? After everything we’ve been through how can I tell her that I want her, that every day I think about her, that I would do anything for her, that I…that I love her!”
He said it, he actually did it and against everything he had been teaching and telling himself all day. But there was one upside, the second he said it a huge smile formed on his sister face. Laurie moved over to him and hugged him.
“About time bro, it’s about time. Now all you have to do it tell her.” Laurie said
“No, no way!” he said
“Do you want me to put you under again?” Laurie said
“Laurie I cant, I don’t want it to…it’s better if we just forget it and keep this between us! You know brother/sister confidentiality.”
Laurie had it. She took a deep breath and dived under the water and grabbed hold of Rath’s legs. With one strong tug Rath lost his footing and fell backwards into the water. He splashed around like a 2 year old as he struggled to stand back up.
“Laurie, I swear to god…”
“Right now Lonnie is upstairs in her room, she is in love with you – god know why! I swear you better go to her and tell her or you…you can be the first volunteer for babysitting when Isabel and Liz’s kids are born and I’ll make sure that you will never be able to reproduce. Don’t think I wont do it, I get my stubborn streak from my granddad which is where you get it!”
The look on Rath’s face was priceless. He knew she meant it and would do everything in her power to come through on that threat. He simply nodded.
“Rath you love her, she loves you. The two of you belong together everyone can see that. Just go dry yourself off and go to her, tell her how you feel.”
Rath smiled and for the first time since waking up from the Ganderial he actual felt like there was hope. {Thank god for sisters} he thought. He jumped out of the water, this time without any hindrance from Laurie and grabbed his towel. He dried his skin and smiled to Laurie before leaving.
Laurie jumped out of the water and hurried over to the intercom and buzzed Lonnie’s room. She knew that by know Lonnie would have changed into her little silk number and be lying in bed waiting for her soon to be lover to come to her.
Lonnie’s room…
When Lonnie had brought her things up she had put them into drawers and the wardrobe. The only thing she left out was her new silk chemise, which she rested on her bed. She stripped off her clothes and slipped on her new nightwear.
Once she slipped into bed she turned on her television while she waited for Rath to come. After a while the sun began to set and she got up to close her curtains but then a loud buzzing sound came over the intercom. She ran back to bed and slipped under the covers and waited. A few minutes later she heard a knock on her door, as instructed by Laurie she didn’t answer it but instead closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep.
In the Hallway…
Rath had reached her door and looked at it. Slowly he took a deep breath and knocked the door. He barely waited for a second before thinking {Oh well must be asleep!}. He turned and went to his own door and stopped dead before opening it. He remembered the conversation with his sister and looked over his shoulder to Lonnie’s door.
He walked back over to it and knocked again. When he didn’t receive an answer he put his hand on the door handle and slowly turned it.
Lonnie’s Room…
Lonnie had heard him enter but continued to pretend to be asleep. Rath had just looked at her sleeping form. He had become completely mesmerised by her beauty and stood transfixed for a moment. After coming back to reality he moved over to the side of her bed and simply looked down at her. The last thing he wanted to do was disturb her but he needed to do this.
Slowly and gently he sat on the bed next to her and ran the back of his hand along her cheek. Lonnie smiled softly, if it wasn’t for his hand in the way Rath would have seen it.
“Lonnie…Lonnie, wake up!” he whispered into her ear.
Lonnie shifted slightly and pulled the covered down slightly. It proved Rath the first view of what she was wearing. He became instantly hard in his shorts as he watched the heave of her breasts as she breathed. Lonnie could feel his body heat next to her and the sensation of his breath on her ear initiated her own arousal.
“Lonnie!” he said a little more loudly while shaking her slightly.
Lonnie decided to play a little longer but her body didn’t want to, she wanted to jump Rath right there and then. Laurie’s plan won and her eyes fluttered open.
“Hmmmm, Rath?” She mumbled
“Hey Lonnie.” Rath replied
Lonnie sat up in bed, exposing more of her outfit. Rath couldn’t help but stare at her!
“Rath, what’s going on?” Lonnie asked him
Rath slowly took a deep breath and looked deep into her eyes. His gaze was intense and caused Lonnie to catch her breathe.
“Lonnie, I wanted to tell you…I love you! Always have, always will.” He said softly
“I love you too Rath. God I love you!”
They both reached in and kissed each other. It started off gentle but grew more passionately as Rath gently caressed the naked skin of her shoulders as he lowered the red silk straps. Slowly Lonnie pulled away from the kiss and licked her lips, longingly she looked into Rath’s eyes.
“Make Love to me Rath!” she asked
He pulled back the blanket the remained over her body and took in her full beauty as her left foot slowly stroked along her lower right leg.
“You look beautiful Vilandra! A true princess.” Rath said as he held her hips and pulled her down on to her back. “Show yourself to me!”
Slowly Lonnie reached up and pulled away the lace that covered her beasts. “That must be the first time anyone has said my name and made it sound beautiful.”
“That’s because it always brought you pain because of…well, you don’t need to worry about that any more my love!” he said
Rath pulled off his shorts and climbed into bed next to Lonnie. Ever so slowly Rath trailed his hand along the silk, back and forth, teasing her until he took hold of the hem. Gently he pulled the chemise down along her legs until she was completely naked. Rath moved his fingers through her hair and bent down to kiss her again.
As they kissed they rolled back and forth on the bed, Lonnie slid her leg long his until her thigh rested firmly on his hip. Rath lowered his hand to cup her breast and then up to her shoulder so that he was lying on top of her between her legs. There was an unspoken question between them but Lonnie understood it clearly and nodded her head. Rath positioned his dick with his hand and slowly pushed into her.
“Mmmmmm, Ohhhhhhh. RATH!” she moaned
Downstairs…
Lonnie hadn’t turned off the intercom when she signalled Lonnie. Instead she sat next to the speaker and listened in on their progress. She listened as they finally told each other of their love and the gentle moans that came with their kissing. Then it came over the box…
“Mmmmmm, Ohhhhhhh. RATH!” Laurie heard Lonnie moan
She reached out and turned off the intercom link and walked away.
“Way to go bro, way to go!” she said to herself as she went into the living room and turned on the TV.
Back in Lonnie’s room…
Rath and Lonnie never lost eye contact, he was gently pushing and pulling his cock in an out of Lonnie. This wasn’t like any of their sessions before, that was just raw sex for the sole purpose of getting off but now they were making love. Rath’s sole goal was to see Lonnie come apart in his arms and Lonnie wanted nothing more than to see Rath cum as many times as he could.
Rath put his hands on either side of her pillow, on which rested her head. He raised himself off of his lover and continued to slide inside her.
“Ahhhh, Lonnie you feel so good baby!” Rath groaned
Their bodies continued to rock against one another. Their skin becoming slicker by the second as they moved; both were giving off gentle moans that were growing louder. Rath had never gone this slowly before, he was fighting every instinct in his body just to keep this pace and not hammer into her.
“Uuhhhhhhhh god…ohhhhhhhhhh, uhhhhhhhh uhn, uhn, uhn, Uhhhhhhhn!” Lonnie screamed as she climaxed
Rath followed suit and with one long, hard thrust poured his essence into her. His body fell limp and he collapsed on top of Lonnie as her thigh continued to stroke against his own. His head as down next to hers, buried deep into the pillow.
Rath moved back up to face her and looked over every inch of her face. Their breathing was fast and ragged, their faces covered in sweat but their eyes were completely filed with pure unadulterated love. They met each other in a kiss and their tongues stroked each other.
“I love you” Lonnie told him again as she caress Rath’s flushed face
“I love you too Lonnie” he said as he mimicked the movement
The young couple made love seven times that night, each time better than the last but all better than anything they had experienced previously. They were completely insatiable and tried a variety of paces and positions before they succumbed to sleep.
To Be Continued…
Chapter 40
Kyle’s Car, Heading Back to Valenti Residence, Right After School
Kyle and Tess were half way through their journey home but Kyle had hardly said two words to her. Everything had been quiet…too quiet for Tess’s liking.
“Kyle are you okay?” she asked
“Yeah…fine! The question is are you?” Kyle queried
“Kyle, would you chill all already! I am not pregnant! My throat was just dry.” Tess said
“You’re sure, I mean…you are sure?” Kyle said
“Kyle, every time we’ve been together since Max and Liz figured out that the Granolith was messing with us we have been using protection.”
“That’s no guarantee, nothing is 100%.” Countered Kyle
“No but think about this…Every time we’ve made love our hands have touched at some point. Have they glowed?”
“No…I’m sorry, I guess I just freaked a little…but not as much as I thought I would!” Said Kyle as he shook his head
“Hey, it’s okay…so where did you say you were taking me to dinner?”
“Oh no, you’re not gonna get me to tell you that way. It’s a surprise and your not going to find out until we get there! Just make sure you’re wearing your best dress.” Kyle said.
“I really hate this you know!”
“I know but you really need to be surprised once and a while. Besides Buddha teaches that you should always treat your chosen like one of the gods!”
“Buddha didn’t say that!” Tess said as she shook her head
“If he knew you then he would have!” Kyle replied in a seductive tone as he pulled up into the driveway.
At his last comment Tess grabbed him after he parked the car and kissed him hard on the lips. When she broke off the kiss Tess looked into his eyes.
“Thank you!” she whispered in his ear
The two got out of the car and went inside. Kyle went to the fridge and pulled out some minced beef to make a chilli for dinner. Tess helped him and the two started to move around the kitchen as they grabbed the ingredients and chopped up the vegetables. As per usual they had two pots on the go, one for Jim and Kyle that was hot and another for Tess that was HOT! The chilli that Kyle made for Tess always had nearly a full bottle of Tabasco in it – she loved it!
Half an hour later Jim came home and sniffed the air, his mouth watered. He walked into the kitchen to see his son and Tess dancing around each other as they moved to get each other the things the needed. The Sheriff just smiled.
“Hey guys!” he said
“Hey dad.” Said Kyle
“Hey Sheriff.” Said Tess as she ate a raw slice of chilli pepper…red chilli pepper! She was completely unfazed by it
“Tess, why don’t you call me Jim?” The Sheriff asked
“Or dad…I mean you are part of the family!” Kyle said
Tess just looked back and forth between them and smiled.
“You wouldn’t mind?” Tess asked the elder Valenti
“Are you kidding I think it would be great and besides Kyle is right. You are a part of this family and one that isn’t going anywhere with out all of us putting up a fight.” Jim said. He knew that he was addressing his future daughter in-law that the mother of, from what he has heard, his grandchildren.
A tear began to form in the corner of her eye and she moved over to hug Jim and then pulled Kyle into a group hug. “Thanks guys!” she said
“You are very welcome Tess!” Jim said as he held her. “Now how long before dinner is ready?”
“About five minutes, the rice is just about done.” Kyle answered
“Great, I’ve got to make a phone call so that should take up some time…call me when it’s done.” Jim said
“Sure…dad!” Tess said slowly
Jim stopped in his tracks when he heard it and turned back to face her. Nothing could have stopped the smile beaming on his face! He turned back and went to the phone.
“So how’d that feel?” Kyle asked with a smile that equalled his father
“A little weird…but I liked it!” Tess said as she stirred the pot of rice
Kyle moved up behind her and wrapped his arms around her. “Good!” he whispered in her ear before nibbling on it.
Tess was beginning to get very aroused from the simple contact and closed her eyes.
“Kyle, please…!” Tess whimpered
“What can I say, I’m hungry!” Kyle said
Tess woke herself up from the little daydream and shook her head, doing everything in her power to dampen her hormones and block her arousal. “Well dinner is nearly there!” she said
“I’m not hungry for food Tess!” he said as his hand snaked down her leg and onto her inner thigh.
“WELL!” yelled Jim before entering the kitchen and causing the two to break apart. Tess went to drain the rice and Kyle grabbed some plates. “Now that that’s done, how’s thing in here.”
“Great, putting it out now!” Tess said as she spooned out the rice.
Jim looked back and forth between Kyle and Tess and saw her flushed face. He almost started to chuckle as they hurried about trying to look innocent. As Tess put the pot in the sink Kyle poured out the chilli on top of the three plates.
Tess grabbed some forks, salt and Tabasco and set the table. Jim carries through his plate while Kyle carried through his own and Tess’s. Then Jim noticed just how much was on the kid’s plates.
“Hey are you sure that’s going to be enough for you guys?” he asked
“Oh yeah, I’m taking Tess out tonight. This is just to tide us through!” Kyle said as he looked down at the plates.
“Where are you going?” he asked as he took a bite from his chilli
“He wont tell me.” Tess said as she looked at Kyle with suspicion and hate.
Jim knew damn well how much Tess hated surprises and admired his son’s guts for actually putting one up in front of her face.
“Well what ever he has planned I’m sure you’ll love it!” Jim said as he cocked his head. He was considering the possible outcomes that he would be faced with…option 1: Tess hated it and killed Kyle, 2: She loved it and he wouldn’t be seeing them until the morning, 3: same as number two but with the potential of an additional family member.
The last one made him feel old!
“So dad, what do you have planned for tonight?” Kyle asked
“I’ve got a date with Amy!” Jim answered
“How are things between you two?” Tess asked
“A little icy, she still resents that I kept her in the dark about what Maria was into.” Jim said
“Well Maria is her only daughter…give her time, things will be back on track.” Kyle said as he tried to re-assure his father.
“Yeah, hopefully.” nodded Valenti
The conversation went on until their meal was finished and the dishes were washed. Once everything was cleaned away Tess and Kyle started on their homework. It didn’t take long to finish and Kyle was actually surprised at how fast he got through the math. Before long they were getting ready for their date.
Kyle waited in the living room, wearing a dark blue suit and his hair slicked back. Tess then appeared from their bedroom. She was wearing a very tight black dress that showed plenty of cleavage and only went down to the mid-thigh level. Kyle became instantly hard and could feel his hormones surge but he swore to himself that there would be no sex…at least until their date was over!
“You look incredible!” Said Kyle as he looked over his girlfriend
“So do you!” Tess replied as she walked up to him and straightened up his tie.
“My lady, your chariot awaits.” Kyle said as he held out his arm for her.
Tess took it and they walked out to the car. Kyle held open the door for her and as she stepped inside the hem of her dress hiked further up her legs and almost gave Kyle a glimpse of her panties. As he closed the door Kyle walked round the back of the car and looked up to the stars.
“God give me strength!” he mumbled so that only he could hear. He reached the other side of the car and got inside.
After about ten minutes of driving, Kyle pulled up into a side road and parked the car.
“Are we here?” Tess said as she looked around at the surrounding buildings
“No but I want you to put this on!” Kyle said as he pulled out a blindfold
“Kyle, come on! I think I’ve really been good about all these surprises so far but not this!”
“Tess do you trust me?” Kyle asked
Tess looked at him, “Are you serious…I trust you with my life!” she answered seriously.
“Then please trust me with this. I love you and could never hurt you!”
Tess just nodded and took the blindfold and placed it over her eyes. Kyle reached round and tied a knot behind her head.
“Okay can you see anything?” he asked
“No…all black!” she replied as she turned and moved her head around.
Once he was secure that Tess couldn’t see he started the car again and drive to their destination. Twenty minutes later they were there. Kyle helped Tess out of the car and guided her in through the door. When they were inside Kyle removed her blindfold and Tess looked around to allow her eyesight to get used to the dim light.
When Tess looked around she realised that she was in her old home, the house that she once shared with Nasedo. Before she could ask Kyle what they were doing here he waved his hand and over a hundred candles that were on the walls, shelves and tables suddenly light themselves. A CD Player in the corner started to play soft, romantic music and a single red candle lit at the centre of a table in the middle of the room.
Tess looked up at Kyle, her mouth slightly open. As he took her hand and led her into the room a fireplace in the corner of the room burst in to life.
“Good surprise?” Kyle asked
“Very good surprise!” Tess said before he stood on her tiptoes and kissed him.
Kyle led her to the table and sat her down. After pushing her chair into the table he moved to the side and pulled a bottle on non-alcoholic wine from a bucket of ice and poured some out into two glasses.
“How did you get all this done?” Tess asked, “When did you get this done?”
“I slipped away during my free period…when you were in geography!” Replied Kyle
He then turned and brought out a trolley cart filled with plates of food. He served Tess hers and then put one down for himself. He sat down and they both started to drink and eat the meal before them. They ate slowly and talked about everything, they just talked and enjoyed each other’s company.
When the main course was finished Kyle produced plates of chocolate cake. As he sat down to eat it Tess poured her usual amount of Tabasco over the slice. However Tess watched as well, she watched as Kyle subconsciously took hold of the bottle and poured a little on the cake. She wanted to say something before he took a bite but she just had to see his face when he realised what he had done.
Kyle spooned up the bite size cake and put it into his mouth. He didn’t even react…not until the third bite when he stopped chewing and swallowed the contents of his mouth whole.
“I put Tabasco on that!” he said
“Yeah, I was wondering when you were going to notice.” she chuckled, “So how was it?”
“I liked it…hell I didn’t even notice the change.” He said as he took another bite.
When the cake was finished Kyle moved to stand up and put the plates back onto the cart but Tess stopped him.
“Oh no, you’ve done all this I’ll put the plates away.” She said as she stood up.
Granolith Chamber…
The First was getting frustrated. Here he was trying to do these kids a favour and getting their relationship accepted by Tess’s family only to have them put every inch of their will power into using protection. He had doubled their hormone levels today but they still held out but now enough is enough!
He sent a command to the Granolith, a command that would cause the teens to mate within seconds. The hormone levels would go through the roof, for as long as they were having sex they would have no choice but to continue until their heirs were conceived. A blast of light shot forth from the Granolith and impacted on the glyph hat represented Tess and Kyle.
Back at the Harding Residence, 18:00
Kyle watched her gather the plates and put them on the trolley. All night Kyle was the model of self-control but when he saw Tess bending over he lost it. He rushed her and slammed her against the wall. His body was pressed as close to hers as they could get, Tess’s legs were slightly parted and her left leg started to rise up to his waist.
Their eyes were filled with lust as they looked at each other. Tess brought her hands up and grabbed the sides of his face. Their kissing was frantic, she placed kisses all over his face before he grabbed a hold of her head and latched his mouth on to hers. As their heads moved back and forth their tongues slid against each other. Kyle stroked his hands down over her chest and cupped her firm tits.
Slowly he started to grind his confined and unbelievably hard dick against her soaked core. Every push against her caused a moan to escape her lips and into Kyle’s mouth but it wasn’t enough for both of them, Kyle needed to be buried deep inside her and Tess needed to feel him there as well. Kyle grabbed hold of the V that dipped between her breasts and ripped the dress right down the middle.
Tess let go of his head and shrugged the straps off her shoulders and let the small piece of fabric fall to the floor. Kyle was greeted by the view of Tess almost entirely naked; all she was wearing was a pair of black lace panties. Kyle continued to kiss her but grabbed her wrists forcefully and pinned them on either side of her head.
All of a sudden he pulled her away from the wall and they landed on the floor, right on a fake bear skin rug before the fireplace. Kyle sat up on his knees and ripped off his shirt as he looked down at Tess. He threw the remnants over to where Tess’s dress lay. After he unfastened his pants and unbuckled his belt he lay down on top of her. He returned his hands to her wrists and pinned them back down while Tess brought her legs up and used them to push Kyle’s remaining clothes down his legs. When she was done she brought her legs back up and wrapped them around is waist.
For a brief second Kyle leg go of one of her hands and reached down to push her underwear to the side and guide his dick to its goal. He thrust deep inside her; his cock was as far in as he could go.
“AHHHHHHhhhhhhhhhhhhhh” Tess screamed as he bottomed out
They were both too far gone, pain was not an issue just now. They needed this, needed the relief that only their mate could provide and so Kyle began to fuck her. Each thrust was quick but deep and his pace started to get faster as Tess used her legs to push him in.
As Kyle lay flat on her during their wild runt, his hands released her wrists but moved them up so that their fingers could intertwine and hold each other tightly. They just kept grinding against each other, screaming and groaning every time his hard-on was pushed into her. Anyone who was passing could easily have mistaken this for a rape. Tess was held down and being fucked by a man with the ferocity of an animal, her screams of pleasure sounded as though she was in immense pain. But the truth was that they were both experiencing exceptional bliss.
Slowly Kyle raised himself up, he wanted to watch her more clearly and he got his wish. Every time he pushed in her tits shook on her body, he could see the beads of sweat roll down and gather at her belly and her nipples were as hard as his cock.
Tess looked up at Kyle; every other sensation her body was sending to her brain was drowned out by what was coming from her pussy. Every muscle she had down there was expanding and contracting around her lover’s shaft. She knew that she would reach her climax soon!
Kyle knew it was well, he could feel what her cunt was doing and it was causing him to reach his end as well. His mind knew well what the result of this mating would be but his body wasn’t giving him the choice and right now he didn’t care.
“Uhhnn, god. Tess, I’m gonna cum…god…I’m so close!” he moaned
“Do it baby, cum in me…please I need this…” she moaned as she came.
Every muscle in her body either tightened and froze or quivered in pleasure. Kyle follow suit and poured his seed into her fertile womb as he pushed his hips into the space between her legs.
For a few minutes they lay exhausted but their hands were still connected and their hands began to glow with a silver aura. Kyle noticed it and brought their hands up before their faces and gently kissed her fingers. Tess looked at the tender action and tears began to feel tears running down her face…either that or it were beads of sweat.
They could feel the change in their bodies, they could feel the absence of the constant hormonal bombardment but knew that it had been replaced with something more! Kyle looked deep into her eyes and smiled.
“Well we may not be ready just now…but we will be!” he said with certainty
“Its really real.” she whispered, “I’m pregnant.”
“No…we’re pregnant! I’m going to be with you on this, every step of the way.” Kyle told her while he released her hand and caressed her face.
“So you’re going to be helping with the delivery?” Tess mocked him
“Well I might have to take a back seat but I will be there. Something like that I would never leave you alone for more than a second.” He responded
Kyle knew from his earlier visit that the house still contained all the contents from when Tess left and that included her bedroom. Slowly he pulled himself out of her and lifted her up in his arms and carried her up the stairs and into the waiting bed that he prepared earlier – just in case! They were wrapped up in each others’ arms and fell into a contented sleep.
Granolith Chamber
The First looked up at the symbol on the wall and watched as it glowed and then returned to normal.
“It is done!” he said
He then turned back to the Granolith and prepared to step inside it. But before he did he took a deep breath and released it, he shook his head and said, “Finally!”
Sweat Lodge, Indian Reservation, Around the Same Time
Riverdog sat before the coals that bellowed forth steam. He poured a little more water over it and watched as sparks flew from it and formed into Phoenix.
“Hello old friend!” Greeted Riverdog
“Its good to see you Riverdog!”
“I am surprised to see you again, I sensed your return to our world but I did not know why!” Riverdog said
“My people are dying and there is a task awaiting me on Earth!” Phoenix said
“Yes the Caretakers child…I have also sensed more children of power, even this night the spirits speak of new children coming!” said Riverdog
“Of course the other offspring of the Royal Four will be powerful but it is Liz’s child that concerns me the most.” Phoenix said
“Is it this that has brought you back here?” the old man said as he put more water on the coals
“Yes, I can pass on as much information to Liz and Max as I like but the way they think is that of scientists. I have taught your people to use their spiritual sides and it is that which the child and his parents will need as well. That information they may not be able to understand let alone use.” Phoenix said with concern
“And you would like me to teach them how to make the leap from that science and into their spiritual knowledge.”
“Yes. I may die within 10 years but the knowledge I have given your people may be their only way to fully teach the child to use his powers.” Phoenix said
“You have always been kind to my people…I will do as you ask! When the time comes and the child comes of age I will teach him what I can.” Riverdog said
“Thank you old friend.” Phoenix said before returning to the fire and Riverdog was once again alone in the lodge.
“Eddie!” he yelled out
“Yes Grandfather!” Eddie said as he entered the lodge
“Sit with me, I am in need of your help and there is much I must tell you of our people. It is time for you to fully understand the teachings of our people.” Riverdog said. He spent the next few hours telling Eddie of Phoenix and the history of his people…the history that was hidden in myth and superstition. Riverdog was an old man and knew that he may not live that much longer than Phoenix. He would have to teach Eddie all that he could so that he could take his place.
Granolith Chamber, 22:00
As they agreed last night Alex and Isabel arrived at the Granolith Chamber. They were here to see if they could gain a pair of the rings that Max had spoken of. In part they wanted them to aid Alex in the control of his new abilities but also they wanted them for what they represented – their union.
Once they were here they simply looked around. Max had told them what he and Liz had just done when the rings appeared and were fully prepared to do it but their hesitation lay in whether or not Phoenix was home! Just then he appeared…
“Greetings Alex, Isabel. What can I do for you this evening?” Phoenix asked
“I…ehhh…we…that is!” Alex mumbled
“My brother told us about a couple of rings the Granolith gave him and Liz. He said that they linked them together and to the Granolith, we were hoping to get some so I could help Alex control his powers.” Isabel said for an obviously embarrassed Alex.
“Ah yes, I understand. You do realise that the rings will only be made available to you after you show to each other and the Granolith that you intend for your union to be permanent.” Phoenix said
“Ehhh, you mean sex right?” Alex asked
“That is part of it! Sexual relations in this place will bring the rings to you but you must prove it to each other.”
“How?” Isabel asked
“That I cant tell you but when the time comes you will know…now, do you mind if I watch?” Phoenix asked
“WHAT?” both teens asked in unison
“I rarely have the opportunity to observe a human mating ritual…relax I’m just joking! I am trying to learn about humour…what do you think?”
“Needs a little work!” Alex said as he shook his head
“Thank you, I understand that you would prefer privacy…I will leave you alone and I wish you luck.”
“Thank you Phoenix.” said Isabel
He then disappeared and left Isabel and Alex alone. They turned to each other and began to kiss. It began softly but soon grew in intensity.
“I can’t believe we’re going to do it here!” sighed Isabel
“Why not? We did it in the Pod Chamber!” Alex replied
“Yeah!” she said
“Yeah!” he affirmed
Soon they were both naked and lying on the floor, Alex lying in between Isabel’s long legs. He was slowly pushing into her, bringing them pleasure as he kissed down her throat, along her chest and latched on to one of her nipples. They were still a little hesitant but being with each other was enough to drown out the doubt and with each stroke they grew more passionate.
“Uhnnn, Isabel!” he sighed as he picked up the pace
“Alex, please…” Isabel moaned as he started to stroke Alex’s leg with her foot.
“Ahh, Isabel…I…I love you Isabel!”
“UGGHNNNNNN…I love you too…Mmmmmmm, God Alex!” she sighed
“Is…Isabel, I…oh god…please cum for me!”
“I can’t last…Ohhhhhhhhhh!” Isabel yelled as Alex hit her g-spot
“Don’t Isabel, let it go!” He said as he continued to hit against her pleasure centre.
“Oh yes…yes…oh god, YESSSSSSSSSS!” she screamed as Alex let loose himself and shot his semen into her.
He returned his lips to hers and kissed her hard, their eyes tightly closed. As before the Granolith shot a beam toward their symbol and back down to the floor. A pedestal rose from the floor below their glyph and the covering retracted to reveal the rings.
Alex removed himself from Isabel and the both moved over to the rings. Alex picked them both up and then looked up at Isabel.
“I think I understand what Phoenix meant when he said that we had to prove it to each other!” Alex said
“So what is it?” she asked
“Isabel Evans will you marry me?” he asked as he looked into her eyes
Isabel smiled and hugged him. The feel of his naked body against her own was incredible and knew that she could never live without it. As she pulled away she looked straight into his eyes.
“Yes Alex, I would love to marry you!” she said with a large smile on her face. It took every inch of restraint not to jump him and make love to him again.
Alex slid the ring onto her finger and she did the same. The rings melted into their skin and suddenly they felt a wave of emotion from each other. Isabel fed him some of her control and Alex felt it, for the first time since the awakening of his powers he felt as though he could control them.
“Now all I need to do is ask your father!” Alex said
“What are you talking about?” Isabel enquired
“Isabel I want to do this right…I can’t marry you without your fathers permission. Besides given that you are a princess I think I will have to ask the king’s permission! Do you think he’ll give it?” Alex asked
Isabel moved over to him and took his hand in hers and intertwined their fingers. They pulled each other into another heated kiss as Isabel pressed her breasts against Alex’s hard chest.
“He better…or I can make sure his son will be an only child!” she teased as she pulled out of the kiss.
“Good plan…come on we’d better get dressed and head home. Normally I’d say call you later but I think we have a way of cutting down on the phone bill.” Alex suggested
“Yeah…a very good way.”
Kivar’s Headquarters, Summit Building, New York, Immediately Following
Kivar was up on the roof, something had changed he could sense that something powerful was now between him and his queen. He couldn’t wait any longer. “Nicholas!” He yelled for his second
“Yes My Lord.” Said Nicholas as he joined his master
“I want Vilandra, how long before you can bring her to me?” Kivar asked
“As you know only humans can enter the area around Roswell, I have selected an appropriate subject and he should be in position within two weeks after we cut through the human ‘red tape’! I estimate three weeks before she is with you.”
“Excellent!” Kivar said with satisfaction.
To Be Continued…
Kyle’s Car, Heading Back to Valenti Residence, Right After School
Kyle and Tess were half way through their journey home but Kyle had hardly said two words to her. Everything had been quiet…too quiet for Tess’s liking.
“Kyle are you okay?” she asked
“Yeah…fine! The question is are you?” Kyle queried
“Kyle, would you chill all already! I am not pregnant! My throat was just dry.” Tess said
“You’re sure, I mean…you are sure?” Kyle said
“Kyle, every time we’ve been together since Max and Liz figured out that the Granolith was messing with us we have been using protection.”
“That’s no guarantee, nothing is 100%.” Countered Kyle
“No but think about this…Every time we’ve made love our hands have touched at some point. Have they glowed?”
“No…I’m sorry, I guess I just freaked a little…but not as much as I thought I would!” Said Kyle as he shook his head
“Hey, it’s okay…so where did you say you were taking me to dinner?”
“Oh no, you’re not gonna get me to tell you that way. It’s a surprise and your not going to find out until we get there! Just make sure you’re wearing your best dress.” Kyle said.
“I really hate this you know!”
“I know but you really need to be surprised once and a while. Besides Buddha teaches that you should always treat your chosen like one of the gods!”
“Buddha didn’t say that!” Tess said as she shook her head
“If he knew you then he would have!” Kyle replied in a seductive tone as he pulled up into the driveway.
At his last comment Tess grabbed him after he parked the car and kissed him hard on the lips. When she broke off the kiss Tess looked into his eyes.
“Thank you!” she whispered in his ear
The two got out of the car and went inside. Kyle went to the fridge and pulled out some minced beef to make a chilli for dinner. Tess helped him and the two started to move around the kitchen as they grabbed the ingredients and chopped up the vegetables. As per usual they had two pots on the go, one for Jim and Kyle that was hot and another for Tess that was HOT! The chilli that Kyle made for Tess always had nearly a full bottle of Tabasco in it – she loved it!
Half an hour later Jim came home and sniffed the air, his mouth watered. He walked into the kitchen to see his son and Tess dancing around each other as they moved to get each other the things the needed. The Sheriff just smiled.
“Hey guys!” he said
“Hey dad.” Said Kyle
“Hey Sheriff.” Said Tess as she ate a raw slice of chilli pepper…red chilli pepper! She was completely unfazed by it
“Tess, why don’t you call me Jim?” The Sheriff asked
“Or dad…I mean you are part of the family!” Kyle said
Tess just looked back and forth between them and smiled.
“You wouldn’t mind?” Tess asked the elder Valenti
“Are you kidding I think it would be great and besides Kyle is right. You are a part of this family and one that isn’t going anywhere with out all of us putting up a fight.” Jim said. He knew that he was addressing his future daughter in-law that the mother of, from what he has heard, his grandchildren.
A tear began to form in the corner of her eye and she moved over to hug Jim and then pulled Kyle into a group hug. “Thanks guys!” she said
“You are very welcome Tess!” Jim said as he held her. “Now how long before dinner is ready?”
“About five minutes, the rice is just about done.” Kyle answered
“Great, I’ve got to make a phone call so that should take up some time…call me when it’s done.” Jim said
“Sure…dad!” Tess said slowly
Jim stopped in his tracks when he heard it and turned back to face her. Nothing could have stopped the smile beaming on his face! He turned back and went to the phone.
“So how’d that feel?” Kyle asked with a smile that equalled his father
“A little weird…but I liked it!” Tess said as she stirred the pot of rice
Kyle moved up behind her and wrapped his arms around her. “Good!” he whispered in her ear before nibbling on it.
Tess was beginning to get very aroused from the simple contact and closed her eyes.
“Kyle, please…!” Tess whimpered
“What can I say, I’m hungry!” Kyle said
Tess woke herself up from the little daydream and shook her head, doing everything in her power to dampen her hormones and block her arousal. “Well dinner is nearly there!” she said
“I’m not hungry for food Tess!” he said as his hand snaked down her leg and onto her inner thigh.
“WELL!” yelled Jim before entering the kitchen and causing the two to break apart. Tess went to drain the rice and Kyle grabbed some plates. “Now that that’s done, how’s thing in here.”
“Great, putting it out now!” Tess said as she spooned out the rice.
Jim looked back and forth between Kyle and Tess and saw her flushed face. He almost started to chuckle as they hurried about trying to look innocent. As Tess put the pot in the sink Kyle poured out the chilli on top of the three plates.
Tess grabbed some forks, salt and Tabasco and set the table. Jim carries through his plate while Kyle carried through his own and Tess’s. Then Jim noticed just how much was on the kid’s plates.
“Hey are you sure that’s going to be enough for you guys?” he asked
“Oh yeah, I’m taking Tess out tonight. This is just to tide us through!” Kyle said as he looked down at the plates.
“Where are you going?” he asked as he took a bite from his chilli
“He wont tell me.” Tess said as she looked at Kyle with suspicion and hate.
Jim knew damn well how much Tess hated surprises and admired his son’s guts for actually putting one up in front of her face.
“Well what ever he has planned I’m sure you’ll love it!” Jim said as he cocked his head. He was considering the possible outcomes that he would be faced with…option 1: Tess hated it and killed Kyle, 2: She loved it and he wouldn’t be seeing them until the morning, 3: same as number two but with the potential of an additional family member.
The last one made him feel old!
“So dad, what do you have planned for tonight?” Kyle asked
“I’ve got a date with Amy!” Jim answered
“How are things between you two?” Tess asked
“A little icy, she still resents that I kept her in the dark about what Maria was into.” Jim said
“Well Maria is her only daughter…give her time, things will be back on track.” Kyle said as he tried to re-assure his father.
“Yeah, hopefully.” nodded Valenti
The conversation went on until their meal was finished and the dishes were washed. Once everything was cleaned away Tess and Kyle started on their homework. It didn’t take long to finish and Kyle was actually surprised at how fast he got through the math. Before long they were getting ready for their date.
Kyle waited in the living room, wearing a dark blue suit and his hair slicked back. Tess then appeared from their bedroom. She was wearing a very tight black dress that showed plenty of cleavage and only went down to the mid-thigh level. Kyle became instantly hard and could feel his hormones surge but he swore to himself that there would be no sex…at least until their date was over!
“You look incredible!” Said Kyle as he looked over his girlfriend
“So do you!” Tess replied as she walked up to him and straightened up his tie.
“My lady, your chariot awaits.” Kyle said as he held out his arm for her.
Tess took it and they walked out to the car. Kyle held open the door for her and as she stepped inside the hem of her dress hiked further up her legs and almost gave Kyle a glimpse of her panties. As he closed the door Kyle walked round the back of the car and looked up to the stars.
“God give me strength!” he mumbled so that only he could hear. He reached the other side of the car and got inside.
After about ten minutes of driving, Kyle pulled up into a side road and parked the car.
“Are we here?” Tess said as she looked around at the surrounding buildings
“No but I want you to put this on!” Kyle said as he pulled out a blindfold
“Kyle, come on! I think I’ve really been good about all these surprises so far but not this!”
“Tess do you trust me?” Kyle asked
Tess looked at him, “Are you serious…I trust you with my life!” she answered seriously.
“Then please trust me with this. I love you and could never hurt you!”
Tess just nodded and took the blindfold and placed it over her eyes. Kyle reached round and tied a knot behind her head.
“Okay can you see anything?” he asked
“No…all black!” she replied as she turned and moved her head around.
Once he was secure that Tess couldn’t see he started the car again and drive to their destination. Twenty minutes later they were there. Kyle helped Tess out of the car and guided her in through the door. When they were inside Kyle removed her blindfold and Tess looked around to allow her eyesight to get used to the dim light.
When Tess looked around she realised that she was in her old home, the house that she once shared with Nasedo. Before she could ask Kyle what they were doing here he waved his hand and over a hundred candles that were on the walls, shelves and tables suddenly light themselves. A CD Player in the corner started to play soft, romantic music and a single red candle lit at the centre of a table in the middle of the room.
Tess looked up at Kyle, her mouth slightly open. As he took her hand and led her into the room a fireplace in the corner of the room burst in to life.
“Good surprise?” Kyle asked
“Very good surprise!” Tess said before he stood on her tiptoes and kissed him.
Kyle led her to the table and sat her down. After pushing her chair into the table he moved to the side and pulled a bottle on non-alcoholic wine from a bucket of ice and poured some out into two glasses.
“How did you get all this done?” Tess asked, “When did you get this done?”
“I slipped away during my free period…when you were in geography!” Replied Kyle
He then turned and brought out a trolley cart filled with plates of food. He served Tess hers and then put one down for himself. He sat down and they both started to drink and eat the meal before them. They ate slowly and talked about everything, they just talked and enjoyed each other’s company.
When the main course was finished Kyle produced plates of chocolate cake. As he sat down to eat it Tess poured her usual amount of Tabasco over the slice. However Tess watched as well, she watched as Kyle subconsciously took hold of the bottle and poured a little on the cake. She wanted to say something before he took a bite but she just had to see his face when he realised what he had done.
Kyle spooned up the bite size cake and put it into his mouth. He didn’t even react…not until the third bite when he stopped chewing and swallowed the contents of his mouth whole.
“I put Tabasco on that!” he said
“Yeah, I was wondering when you were going to notice.” she chuckled, “So how was it?”
“I liked it…hell I didn’t even notice the change.” He said as he took another bite.
When the cake was finished Kyle moved to stand up and put the plates back onto the cart but Tess stopped him.
“Oh no, you’ve done all this I’ll put the plates away.” She said as she stood up.
Granolith Chamber…
The First was getting frustrated. Here he was trying to do these kids a favour and getting their relationship accepted by Tess’s family only to have them put every inch of their will power into using protection. He had doubled their hormone levels today but they still held out but now enough is enough!
He sent a command to the Granolith, a command that would cause the teens to mate within seconds. The hormone levels would go through the roof, for as long as they were having sex they would have no choice but to continue until their heirs were conceived. A blast of light shot forth from the Granolith and impacted on the glyph hat represented Tess and Kyle.
Back at the Harding Residence, 18:00
Kyle watched her gather the plates and put them on the trolley. All night Kyle was the model of self-control but when he saw Tess bending over he lost it. He rushed her and slammed her against the wall. His body was pressed as close to hers as they could get, Tess’s legs were slightly parted and her left leg started to rise up to his waist.
Their eyes were filled with lust as they looked at each other. Tess brought her hands up and grabbed the sides of his face. Their kissing was frantic, she placed kisses all over his face before he grabbed a hold of her head and latched his mouth on to hers. As their heads moved back and forth their tongues slid against each other. Kyle stroked his hands down over her chest and cupped her firm tits.
Slowly he started to grind his confined and unbelievably hard dick against her soaked core. Every push against her caused a moan to escape her lips and into Kyle’s mouth but it wasn’t enough for both of them, Kyle needed to be buried deep inside her and Tess needed to feel him there as well. Kyle grabbed hold of the V that dipped between her breasts and ripped the dress right down the middle.
Tess let go of his head and shrugged the straps off her shoulders and let the small piece of fabric fall to the floor. Kyle was greeted by the view of Tess almost entirely naked; all she was wearing was a pair of black lace panties. Kyle continued to kiss her but grabbed her wrists forcefully and pinned them on either side of her head.
All of a sudden he pulled her away from the wall and they landed on the floor, right on a fake bear skin rug before the fireplace. Kyle sat up on his knees and ripped off his shirt as he looked down at Tess. He threw the remnants over to where Tess’s dress lay. After he unfastened his pants and unbuckled his belt he lay down on top of her. He returned his hands to her wrists and pinned them back down while Tess brought her legs up and used them to push Kyle’s remaining clothes down his legs. When she was done she brought her legs back up and wrapped them around is waist.
For a brief second Kyle leg go of one of her hands and reached down to push her underwear to the side and guide his dick to its goal. He thrust deep inside her; his cock was as far in as he could go.
“AHHHHHHhhhhhhhhhhhhhh” Tess screamed as he bottomed out
They were both too far gone, pain was not an issue just now. They needed this, needed the relief that only their mate could provide and so Kyle began to fuck her. Each thrust was quick but deep and his pace started to get faster as Tess used her legs to push him in.
As Kyle lay flat on her during their wild runt, his hands released her wrists but moved them up so that their fingers could intertwine and hold each other tightly. They just kept grinding against each other, screaming and groaning every time his hard-on was pushed into her. Anyone who was passing could easily have mistaken this for a rape. Tess was held down and being fucked by a man with the ferocity of an animal, her screams of pleasure sounded as though she was in immense pain. But the truth was that they were both experiencing exceptional bliss.
Slowly Kyle raised himself up, he wanted to watch her more clearly and he got his wish. Every time he pushed in her tits shook on her body, he could see the beads of sweat roll down and gather at her belly and her nipples were as hard as his cock.
Tess looked up at Kyle; every other sensation her body was sending to her brain was drowned out by what was coming from her pussy. Every muscle she had down there was expanding and contracting around her lover’s shaft. She knew that she would reach her climax soon!
Kyle knew it was well, he could feel what her cunt was doing and it was causing him to reach his end as well. His mind knew well what the result of this mating would be but his body wasn’t giving him the choice and right now he didn’t care.
“Uhhnn, god. Tess, I’m gonna cum…god…I’m so close!” he moaned
“Do it baby, cum in me…please I need this…” she moaned as she came.
Every muscle in her body either tightened and froze or quivered in pleasure. Kyle follow suit and poured his seed into her fertile womb as he pushed his hips into the space between her legs.
For a few minutes they lay exhausted but their hands were still connected and their hands began to glow with a silver aura. Kyle noticed it and brought their hands up before their faces and gently kissed her fingers. Tess looked at the tender action and tears began to feel tears running down her face…either that or it were beads of sweat.
They could feel the change in their bodies, they could feel the absence of the constant hormonal bombardment but knew that it had been replaced with something more! Kyle looked deep into her eyes and smiled.
“Well we may not be ready just now…but we will be!” he said with certainty
“Its really real.” she whispered, “I’m pregnant.”
“No…we’re pregnant! I’m going to be with you on this, every step of the way.” Kyle told her while he released her hand and caressed her face.
“So you’re going to be helping with the delivery?” Tess mocked him
“Well I might have to take a back seat but I will be there. Something like that I would never leave you alone for more than a second.” He responded
Kyle knew from his earlier visit that the house still contained all the contents from when Tess left and that included her bedroom. Slowly he pulled himself out of her and lifted her up in his arms and carried her up the stairs and into the waiting bed that he prepared earlier – just in case! They were wrapped up in each others’ arms and fell into a contented sleep.
Granolith Chamber
The First looked up at the symbol on the wall and watched as it glowed and then returned to normal.
“It is done!” he said
He then turned back to the Granolith and prepared to step inside it. But before he did he took a deep breath and released it, he shook his head and said, “Finally!”
Sweat Lodge, Indian Reservation, Around the Same Time
Riverdog sat before the coals that bellowed forth steam. He poured a little more water over it and watched as sparks flew from it and formed into Phoenix.
“Hello old friend!” Greeted Riverdog
“Its good to see you Riverdog!”
“I am surprised to see you again, I sensed your return to our world but I did not know why!” Riverdog said
“My people are dying and there is a task awaiting me on Earth!” Phoenix said
“Yes the Caretakers child…I have also sensed more children of power, even this night the spirits speak of new children coming!” said Riverdog
“Of course the other offspring of the Royal Four will be powerful but it is Liz’s child that concerns me the most.” Phoenix said
“Is it this that has brought you back here?” the old man said as he put more water on the coals
“Yes, I can pass on as much information to Liz and Max as I like but the way they think is that of scientists. I have taught your people to use their spiritual sides and it is that which the child and his parents will need as well. That information they may not be able to understand let alone use.” Phoenix said with concern
“And you would like me to teach them how to make the leap from that science and into their spiritual knowledge.”
“Yes. I may die within 10 years but the knowledge I have given your people may be their only way to fully teach the child to use his powers.” Phoenix said
“You have always been kind to my people…I will do as you ask! When the time comes and the child comes of age I will teach him what I can.” Riverdog said
“Thank you old friend.” Phoenix said before returning to the fire and Riverdog was once again alone in the lodge.
“Eddie!” he yelled out
“Yes Grandfather!” Eddie said as he entered the lodge
“Sit with me, I am in need of your help and there is much I must tell you of our people. It is time for you to fully understand the teachings of our people.” Riverdog said. He spent the next few hours telling Eddie of Phoenix and the history of his people…the history that was hidden in myth and superstition. Riverdog was an old man and knew that he may not live that much longer than Phoenix. He would have to teach Eddie all that he could so that he could take his place.
Granolith Chamber, 22:00
As they agreed last night Alex and Isabel arrived at the Granolith Chamber. They were here to see if they could gain a pair of the rings that Max had spoken of. In part they wanted them to aid Alex in the control of his new abilities but also they wanted them for what they represented – their union.
Once they were here they simply looked around. Max had told them what he and Liz had just done when the rings appeared and were fully prepared to do it but their hesitation lay in whether or not Phoenix was home! Just then he appeared…
“Greetings Alex, Isabel. What can I do for you this evening?” Phoenix asked
“I…ehhh…we…that is!” Alex mumbled
“My brother told us about a couple of rings the Granolith gave him and Liz. He said that they linked them together and to the Granolith, we were hoping to get some so I could help Alex control his powers.” Isabel said for an obviously embarrassed Alex.
“Ah yes, I understand. You do realise that the rings will only be made available to you after you show to each other and the Granolith that you intend for your union to be permanent.” Phoenix said
“Ehhh, you mean sex right?” Alex asked
“That is part of it! Sexual relations in this place will bring the rings to you but you must prove it to each other.”
“How?” Isabel asked
“That I cant tell you but when the time comes you will know…now, do you mind if I watch?” Phoenix asked
“WHAT?” both teens asked in unison
“I rarely have the opportunity to observe a human mating ritual…relax I’m just joking! I am trying to learn about humour…what do you think?”
“Needs a little work!” Alex said as he shook his head
“Thank you, I understand that you would prefer privacy…I will leave you alone and I wish you luck.”
“Thank you Phoenix.” said Isabel
He then disappeared and left Isabel and Alex alone. They turned to each other and began to kiss. It began softly but soon grew in intensity.
“I can’t believe we’re going to do it here!” sighed Isabel
“Why not? We did it in the Pod Chamber!” Alex replied
“Yeah!” she said
“Yeah!” he affirmed
Soon they were both naked and lying on the floor, Alex lying in between Isabel’s long legs. He was slowly pushing into her, bringing them pleasure as he kissed down her throat, along her chest and latched on to one of her nipples. They were still a little hesitant but being with each other was enough to drown out the doubt and with each stroke they grew more passionate.
“Uhnnn, Isabel!” he sighed as he picked up the pace
“Alex, please…” Isabel moaned as he started to stroke Alex’s leg with her foot.
“Ahh, Isabel…I…I love you Isabel!”
“UGGHNNNNNN…I love you too…Mmmmmmm, God Alex!” she sighed
“Is…Isabel, I…oh god…please cum for me!”
“I can’t last…Ohhhhhhhhhh!” Isabel yelled as Alex hit her g-spot
“Don’t Isabel, let it go!” He said as he continued to hit against her pleasure centre.
“Oh yes…yes…oh god, YESSSSSSSSSS!” she screamed as Alex let loose himself and shot his semen into her.
He returned his lips to hers and kissed her hard, their eyes tightly closed. As before the Granolith shot a beam toward their symbol and back down to the floor. A pedestal rose from the floor below their glyph and the covering retracted to reveal the rings.
Alex removed himself from Isabel and the both moved over to the rings. Alex picked them both up and then looked up at Isabel.
“I think I understand what Phoenix meant when he said that we had to prove it to each other!” Alex said
“So what is it?” she asked
“Isabel Evans will you marry me?” he asked as he looked into her eyes
Isabel smiled and hugged him. The feel of his naked body against her own was incredible and knew that she could never live without it. As she pulled away she looked straight into his eyes.
“Yes Alex, I would love to marry you!” she said with a large smile on her face. It took every inch of restraint not to jump him and make love to him again.
Alex slid the ring onto her finger and she did the same. The rings melted into their skin and suddenly they felt a wave of emotion from each other. Isabel fed him some of her control and Alex felt it, for the first time since the awakening of his powers he felt as though he could control them.
“Now all I need to do is ask your father!” Alex said
“What are you talking about?” Isabel enquired
“Isabel I want to do this right…I can’t marry you without your fathers permission. Besides given that you are a princess I think I will have to ask the king’s permission! Do you think he’ll give it?” Alex asked
Isabel moved over to him and took his hand in hers and intertwined their fingers. They pulled each other into another heated kiss as Isabel pressed her breasts against Alex’s hard chest.
“He better…or I can make sure his son will be an only child!” she teased as she pulled out of the kiss.
“Good plan…come on we’d better get dressed and head home. Normally I’d say call you later but I think we have a way of cutting down on the phone bill.” Alex suggested
“Yeah…a very good way.”
Kivar’s Headquarters, Summit Building, New York, Immediately Following
Kivar was up on the roof, something had changed he could sense that something powerful was now between him and his queen. He couldn’t wait any longer. “Nicholas!” He yelled for his second
“Yes My Lord.” Said Nicholas as he joined his master
“I want Vilandra, how long before you can bring her to me?” Kivar asked
“As you know only humans can enter the area around Roswell, I have selected an appropriate subject and he should be in position within two weeks after we cut through the human ‘red tape’! I estimate three weeks before she is with you.”
“Excellent!” Kivar said with satisfaction.
To Be Continued…